^Richard CiiENEVix Trench 
 
 i.i f I r r 
 
 Memorials 
 
FROM THE LIBRARY OF 
 REV. LOUIS FITZGERALD BENSON. D. D. 
 
 BEQUEATHED BY HIM TO 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF 
 
 PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 
 sec 
 
 /OHll 
 
 
RICHARD CHENEVIX TRENCH 
 
 ARCHBISHOP 
 
 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS 
 
^ZC^/t^^^ 
 
 r-'S;*' -^Ur J^t/rui/fzy ^.yi 
 
RICHARD CHENEVIX TRENCH 
 
 ARCHBISHOP 
 
 1/ 
 
 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS 
 
 EDITED BY THE AUTHOR OF 
 
 "CHARLES LOWDER" 
 
 Let gentleness my strong enforcement be ' 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES 
 VOL. IL 
 
 LONDON 
 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH & CO., i, PATERNOSTER SQUARE 
 
 1888 
 
(,The rlg/tts of translation and of reproduction are reseii'cd.^ 
 
CONTENTS OF VOL. II, 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 1864. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Consecration as Archbishop — Letters to Hishop W'ilberforce, to his Wife, and 
 to Rev. Francis Trench — Broomfield—Letters from Abroad — Corre- 
 spondence with Dr. Neale ... ... ... ... ... i 
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 Influence of tlie Archbishop upon Others — Saj'ings on History, Poetry, Books 
 
 and on Men of Note ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 
 
 CHAPTER ni. 
 
 1865-1868. 
 
 Correspondence with Dr. Neale — Illness of his Son — Publication of ' ' Gustavus 
 Adolphus, and the Thirty Years' War " — Visitation of the Province — 
 Letter from Carlyle — Alexandra College — Letters to Bishop Wilberforce, 
 to his Wife, and Others ... ... ... ... ... ... 38 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1868, 1869. 
 
 Disestablishment— Letter to Bishop Wilberforce— Publication of " Household 
 Book of English Poetry " — Extract from Charge— Letters to Bishop 
 Wilberforce and Others— Letters from Mr. Gladstone— Letters to Thomas 
 Cooke Trench, Bishop Wilberforce, and his Wife— Letter from Sir W. 
 Pleathcote to Sir Roundell Palmer — Memorandum by Sir Roundell 
 Palmej- — Letters to Sir W. Heathcote, Sir R. Palmer, his Wife, Lord 
 Courtown, T. C. Trench, Lord Cairns, and Lord Salisbury— Surrender 
 of the House of Lords — Irish Church Bill passed ... ... ... 54 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Extract from Charge — Position of Irish Church — Difficulties — The Three 
 Orders — Letters to T. C. Trench and Lord Courtown — Letter from 
 Archdeacon Randall — First Diocesan Meeting — Letter from Bishop 
 Selwyn — The " General Convention" — The New Constitution — Struggle 
 for the Bishops' Rights — Letter from Dr. Pusey ... ..'. ... 99 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 1870, 1871. 
 
 Letter from the Archbishop — Storm of Invective — " Let us alter the Prayer- 
 book " — Letter from Dr. Pusey — Letters to T. C. Trench, Archdeacon 
 Lee, and his Wife — Mr. Hatchell's Letter — The Church Convention — 
 Committees for Revision of Prayer-liook — Letter to Bishop Wilberforce 125 
 
 CHAPTER Vn. 
 
 1871-1873. 
 
 First "General Synod" — Letters to his Wife, Archdeacon Lee, and Others 
 — The Passion Play — The Legion of Honour — Prosecution of Dr. 
 Maturin — Dr. Phillimore's Opinion — Letter to Bishop Wilberforce — 
 New Rubrics — Letter from Dr. Pusey — Archbishop's Speech ... ... 140 
 
 CHAPTER Vni. 
 
 1873, 1874. 
 
 Extract from Charge — Death of Bishop Wilberforce — Letter from Dr. Liddon 
 — " Plutarch, his Lives and his Morals," published — Letters from Donne, 
 Herman Merivale, Dr. Liddon, Bishop of Llandaff, and Archdeacon 
 Randall — Letters to Sir W. Heathcote and H. F. Chenevix Trench ... 159 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1875. 
 
 Proposed Changes in Prayer-book — Letter from Dr. Pusey — Resolutions to 
 alter the Athanasian Creed passed — New Preface to the Altered Prayer- 
 book — Letter from Dr. Pusey — The Archbishop's Declaration — End of 
 Struggle as to the Creed... ... ... ... ... ... 171 
 
CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 1875-1879. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Letters from Dr. Liddon — Letters to his Brother, Wife, and Son — Serious 
 Accident — Letter from the Master of Trinity — Letters to his Daughter — 
 From Alfred Tennyson — To Mr. Keble, Archdeacon Lee, and Frederic 
 Myers — Lambeth Conference — Letters from Dr. Warburlon, Bishop of 
 Massachusetts, and Dr. Liddon ... ... ... ... ••• I97 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 1880- 1886. 
 
 "The Life and Genius of Cahleron" — Letters to Dr. IMaturin — To the Lord 
 Mayor of Dublin — The Last Poem — Letters from Bishop of Truro and 
 Dr. Thompson — Letters to his Wife, his Brother, and others — Illness 
 — Letters to his Daughter — Last Confirmations — Letters to Bishop 
 Copleston, Rev. H. F. Chenevix Trench, and Rev. Francis Trench — 
 Last Consecration — Failure of Health — Severe Illness — Resignation of 
 the See — Letter from Earl Spencer — Publication of "Brief Thoughts and 
 Meditations" — Last Letters— Last Departure from Ireland — Illness and 
 Death — Burial in Westminster Abbey — Epitaph ... ... ... 213 
 
RICHARD CHENEVIX TRENCH: 
 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1864. 
 
 " For I was thankful now 
 
 ;. . . that thus I was 
 
 Compelled, as by a gentle violence, 
 
 Not in the pages of dead books alone. 
 
 Nor merely in the fair page nature shows, 
 
 But in the living page of human life 
 
 To look and learn — not merely left to spin 
 
 Fine webs and woofs around me like the worm, 
 
 Till in mine own coil I had hid myself, <■ 
 
 And quite shut out the light of common day. 
 
 And common air by which men breathe and live — 
 
 That being in a world of sin and woe, 
 
 Of woe that might in some part be assuaged. 
 
 Of sin that might be lessened in some part, 
 
 Heaven in its mercy did not suffer me 
 
 To live and dwell wholly apart from these." 
 
 R. C. T., Anti-Gnosticiis. 
 
 On New Year's Day, the Feast of the Circumcision, 1864, 
 in Christ Church Cathedral, Richard Chenevix Trench was 
 consecrated Archbishop of Uubhn, in the presence of an 
 immense congregation, by the Primate of Ireland, Archbishop 
 Beresford. 
 
 The writer (unknown to the editor of these Letters) of a 
 little book, called *' One Moment," dated January i, 1885, 
 
 VOL. II. B 
 
2 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 privately printed just after Archbishop Trench's resignation, 
 will forgive the pubHcation of the following extract : — 
 
 "On the 1st of January, 1864, I was one of a crowded 
 congregation, assembled in Christ Church Cathedral, to take 
 part in the service for the consecration of Dean Trench, 
 Archbishop-Elect of Dublin. 
 
 "The name of Dean Trench had long been familiar to me. 
 I had been introduced to his prose writings by one dearly 
 loved and, at that time, not 'lost,' but 'gone before.' I had 
 read many of his poems. His writings had quickened my 
 intellectual powers, had poured floods of light on my reading 
 of God's Word, had deeply impressed my imagination ; and 
 he had brought with him to Ireland a prestige, theological, 
 intellectual, and personal, which might well excuse a great 
 longing and an earnest desire to see himself. And so, as I 
 said, I found myself one of the large congregation assembled 
 that day within the walls of Christ Church Cathedral — Christ 
 Church as it was in 1864, very unlike in its interior arrange- 
 ments, as in all else, from what it is in 1885. And I am 
 afraid that, if I tell the whole truth, my feelings that morning 
 partook more of expectation and curiosity than of devotion. 
 
 " I was in a front pew longitudinally parallel with the aisle, 
 and, therefore, perfectly well placed for seeing the procession 
 as it passed slowly onwards to the chancel. 
 
 " I saw the Archbishop-Elect most distinctly, and yet how 
 can I describe what I saw ? 
 
 " I can recall it perfectly. Bidden and unbidden, it rises 
 constantly before me ; yet I feel wholly powerless to convey 
 to others the impression that his countenance as I saw it 
 during that one passing moment has left for ever both on 
 memory and heart. His personality passed me by almost 
 unheeded. I knew not if he were tall or short, of goodly 
 presence or the reverse. I was only conscious of seeing a 
 figure unrobed, when all around were robed in white, and 
 carrying in his hand what I supposed to be a small Prayer- 
 book ; not out of harmony with his surroundings — far from it 
 — but, as it were, apart from them, moving, as it seemed to 
 me, upon a higher level. - 
 
CONS EC R A TION. 3 
 
 "But what impressed me so deeply during that one 
 moment was the countenance itself, its utter un-self-conscious- 
 ness, its deep humility, its intense devotion, its almost divine 
 spirituality.* 
 
 " It was as if those beautiful words had been realized to the 
 full, ' Before they call, I will answer ; and while they are yet 
 speaking, I will hear ; ' and that the Spirit, invoked soon after 
 in the ' Veni Creator,' had already descended upon him in all 
 His fulness ; and, as he passed on, the thought flashed through 
 my heart, ' What, save the power of a true, living, personal 
 God, co7ild so illuminate the countenance of any mortal ? ' I 
 felt as if in very truth I had seen the sevenfold Spirit of God 
 resting upon him — the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, 
 the Spirit of counsel and ghostly strength, the Spirit of know- 
 ledge and true godliness, the Spirit of holy fear ; " and from 
 that one moment all things, eternal and unseen, seemed in- 
 vested for me with a depth of reality they had never had 
 before. 
 
 " Since then I have passed through many experiences of 
 spirit and of heart. I have had flashes of doubt. Who, in 
 these days of, perhaps, too great mental activity, has escaped 
 them ? I have had days and hours of sorrow and of joy. I 
 have had hopes and fears. But I can truly say that the 
 countenance of Archbishop Trench as I saw it during that 
 one moment of my life, expressing, as it did, the deepest 
 devotion and the most perfect realization of the Unseen, 
 and rising, as it does, entirely unbidden before my mental 
 vision, has dispelled doubts, soothed sorrows, sanctified joys, 
 strengthened hope, and calmed fear, by leading me to realize 
 for myself, as nothing else has ever done, the personal 
 existence of that living God, whose power and Spirit were so 
 vividly portrayed before me in that one moment of my life. 
 " I cannot, and do not, doubt that there were many others 
 
 * "There were many, I believe, praying," he wrote the same day to Bishop 
 Wilberforce, "and quite conscious of the signiticance of the act which was being 
 done, quite irrespective of the insignificance of him on whom it was being done. 
 The Primate went through the service with a solemn grandeur for which I was 
 not at all prepared." 
 
4 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 present on that day who can look back, as I do, upon one of 
 its moments as tJie one moment of their Hfe. If this be so, and 
 if its undying memory bring to them, even in some small 
 measure, the help and strength and comfort it has so largely 
 brought to me, surely they must add this, as one more, to the 
 countless reasons which we, members of the Irish Church, 
 have to bless, honour, and revere Archbishop Trench's ministry 
 amongst us." 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 DiibHn, 
 
 Jafitiary i, 1864. 
 I write to you the first few lines after that great change has passed 
 upon me which will assuredly cause that I shall be either a better, or 
 a worse if not better, man than I have been. All outwardly went on 
 very well. The arrangements were very good, and the Primate went 
 through the service very solemnly, and even grandly. If only there 
 have been communications of grace and strength, not merely felt at 
 the moment, but to be found in after-years, all will have been well. 
 There was a great gathering of relations, and in the best places. 
 
 From the BiSHOP OF Oxford. 
 
 My dearest Archbishop, Jamiary 6, 1864. 
 
 Many thanks for your few loving lines after your con- 
 secration. I had been as earnestly as I could interceding for you, 
 that it may be the opening of a glorious Archiepiscopate, leaving 
 cause for our children's children to bless the name which is so dear 
 to me. I wish I could have come last night according to your 
 bidding. But it was impossible. I go down tonight with the Lord 
 Chief Baron Pollock, to come up to-morrow morning for your 
 wedding.* I suppose, as you have not named it, you escape a 
 breakfast. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Westminster, 
 
 faniiary 8, 1864. 
 I enclose a letter from Dr. Lee, which I think will interest you. 
 Of course, I knew that, sooner or later, I must say things and do 
 
 * The marriage, on January 7, of the Archbishop's eldest daughter, Melesina, 
 to Cholmeley Austen Leigh. 
 
LETTERS TO BISHOP WILBERFORCE. 5 
 
 things which will not please these people ; but one can only be 
 thankful for such favourable prepossessions. 
 
 From the first I saw too plainly that Dr. Todd's case was nearly 
 hopeless.* To have one vote in twenty-four is a very false position 
 for the Archbishop himself. Seeing how matters stood, and counting 
 it very undesirable that I should be largely outvoted by my own 
 clergy, I announced that I should not vote. 
 
 Harold Browne seems to me the fittest man whom Cambridge 
 possesses for the vacant bishopric of Ely. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 The Atheiiceum, 
 
 Jamiary 11, 1S64. 
 
 I have been considering a good deal a proposal to be named on 
 the Royal Commission, about which, no doubt, Sir George Grey has 
 communicated with you, to consider and revise the oaths and declara- 
 tions made by the clergy. 
 
 I do not like the begging of the question that such revision is 
 desirable, but have come to the conclusion that one would best serve 
 the Church by accepting the invitation to serve. 
 
 The Commission seems fairly selected, with a preponderance of 
 good Churchmen — that is, if all invited consent to serve ; and I cannot 
 think it would be our wisdom to stand alone. I have found this the 
 opinion of others, and I should greatly rejoice if it was yours, as your 
 presence upon it, I am sure, would be invaluable. I should like to 
 have talked with you before giving a final reply, but have promised it 
 to-morrow. The three other Archbishops have consented to act. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 Sackville College, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, Conversion of St. Paul, 1864. 
 
 I will send the collection of Sequences to Macmillans by 
 the same post, all well, by which I send this letter. You were kind 
 enough to promise me the loan of " The Parable of the Ten Virgins." 
 Your Grace spoke of intending to translate it. May I ask whether 
 you have entirely given up the idea? For, if not, by your own 
 account of it, I feel disposed to undertake the task myself. 
 
 * The Archbishop had earnestly wished that Dr. Todd might be elected Dean 
 of St. Patrick's. 
 
6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 May I say one thing more ? I cannot help once more teUing you 
 that EngUsh ears do hear, do catch, do enjoy, the assonances in your 
 translation of Calderon. I tried the experiment the other day by 
 reading to a lady, in the first place, twenty lines of "Hiawatha," 
 then as many of your Calderon — a lady of cultivated tastes in other 
 respects, but who had never given her attention to metrical or rhyth- 
 mical questions. Without telling her why, I then asked her, " Which 
 of those two seems now to your ear the most melodious ? " She 
 answered at once, "The last. But why was it?" I think this is 
 some small proof that your translation was not, even to common ears, 
 without its effect. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Westminster, 
 
 January 25, 1S64. 
 
 Very many thanks for your kind words of caution. We easily get 
 to overweight one side of the truth ; and I will fully consider whether 
 I have not been so doing. Not that I can believe that I have said 
 too vuuh on that side, but I may very easily have said too little on 
 the other. As the number of those who will tell us our mistakes, or 
 what they think our mistakes, diminishes, we prize the more those 
 who in this way are faithful to us still. 
 
 Our dearest M , with her husband, are leaving us this evening, 
 
 and we now seem parting from them indeed ; but all, we trust and 
 believe, will be well. 
 
 To-morrow night I, with the three youngest girls, pass over to 
 Ireland. 
 
 We have enough of tilings on the surface of life, and of things in 
 its deepest recesses, to exercise us just at this present. 
 
 To the BiSHor OF Oxford. 
 
 Westminster, 
 
 Jamia7y 26, 1864. 
 I must not wait to thank you and my dear fellow-workers in your 
 diocese, till that very precious gift of yours and theirs has actually 
 come to hand.* I am leaving in a i's.w hours, and would not leave 
 with this memorial of your love unacknowledged. 
 
 It will often, very often remind me of those whose faith, labour, 
 
 * An episcopal ring, given to the Archbishop by Bishop Wilberforce, Arch- 
 deacon Randall, and Archdeacon Clerke. 
 
DEPARTURE FROM WESTMINSTER. 7 
 
 and love, at however remote a distance, I would desire to follow. I 
 am ever, my dearest Bishop, yours and theirs in those bonds of 
 Christian affection which can never be broken, 
 
 Richard C. Dublin. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Westminster, 
 
 January 26, 1864. 
 Very many thanks for your earnest words on the importance of 
 choosing the fittest man for the vacant archdeaconry, and all that 
 depends upon it. 
 
 My dearest child left this for her own little domicile in Green 
 Street yesterday, and I leave the Deanery, where I have known so 
 many joys and so many sorrows, to-night. I had heard speak of, but 
 I little knew, the anguish of parting with a beloved daughter, even 
 when committing her into hands so tender and loving and true as 
 
 those to which we have entrusted our M .* 
 
 I kissed hands yesterday at Windsor. The Queen was very 
 gracious, and I had a quarter of an hour's pleasant conversation. 
 
 That all truest blessings may be ever yours is the earnest prayer 
 of your very faithful and affectionate 
 
 Richard C. Dublin. 
 I am very thankful for Harold Browne's appointment. 
 
 To tJic Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 January 31, 1864. 
 Could you refer me to the Act, or clause of the Act, which enabled 
 you to exchange some of your country livings with the Lord Chan- 
 cellor's in the towns ? It will evidently be a serious drawback to me 
 that, with the exception of St. Peter's and the churches dependent on 
 it, I have almost no patronage in the city. I find all here very kind, 
 and as if God had disposed their hearts to receive me with confidence 
 and goodwill. I trust our Lent lectures may be quickening to many, 
 and may at the same time accustom our clergy to work together. 
 I have just had to refuse the invitation to the Lord Mayor's (a 
 
 * " I almost think," he says in another letter, " what I have sometimes heard, 
 but never before at all believed, a daughter's departure from home is a greater 
 trial to a father than a mother. You women have the pre-eminence of love, and 
 therefore of sorrow, in so many things, that you could bear to believe this true, 
 if indeed it is so." 
 
8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Romanist) dinner. This is the first time that an Archbishop of Dublin 
 has refused, but it is also the first time when it was intended to omit 
 drinking his health — a fact which I obtained from his own ofiice. 
 The dinner comes off in a few days, and the refusal will make some- 
 thing of a row here ; but I am glad to find that Lord Carlisle (who 
 will be present) and Sir R. Peel think I am quite right, and of course 
 the high Protestants, whom I shall have to displease in many things, 
 will be pleased about this. 
 
 I expect my dear wife in a few days, and we shall gradually gather 
 together in a country house four miles from Dublin, which I have 
 taken for six months — all, that is, except that dear one who has 
 now cast her own roots, herself to become, if God will, a mother in 
 Israel. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 February i, 1864. 
 The Drawing-room last night was really a very brilliant show, and 
 enormously improved by taking place by candle-light, which is the 
 light for all spectacles and shows. I saw a good many persons I 
 already knew, and, of course, a good deal enlarged my acquaintance, 
 but, having no ladies, stayed little more than an hour. I dine at the 
 Castle to-day. I think Thatcher's * notion of an archbishop must 
 be a succession of ceremonials, shows, spectacles, and feasts in a 
 succession of different dresses. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Marlay, Rathfarnham, 
 
 February 12, 1864. 
 We are beginning to find ourselves a little settled, at least for the 
 present, in this house, which we have taken for the next six months. 
 It is about five miles from Dublin, just where the Wicklow Hills 
 begin, in large and pleasant grounds, itself big and straggling, with 
 some very cheerful rooms ; and, as the spring advances, we shall all 
 enjoy — the children above all — the beauty of the neighbourhood, the 
 pleasant walks and rides which it affords in abundance. I find, as 
 you may suppose, much to do — more, as it sometimes seems, than I 
 shall be able to manage, or bring into any order. Nothing, however, 
 can be kinder than the welcom.e which I have found from all the 
 clergy, 
 
 * His servant's. 
 
FIRST LENT IN DUBLIN. 9 
 
 I have instituted some Wednesday and Friday lectures during 
 Lent at the principal church in Dublin, myself taking the first, and 
 claiming the help of all the foremost clergy for the others. The day 
 before yesterday there must have been quite two thousand people, 
 and it was pleasant to see the Lord Lieutenant putting himself 
 out, and coming to an eight o'clock evening service, not to speak 
 of all the general eagerness to hear the Word. There are many 
 difficulties ahead ; the chief, perhaps, those connected with the educa- 
 tion question. Yet there seems on the whole a greater spirit of 
 moderation in the Irish clergy upon this matter than I had expected, 
 and I trust that I may have grace and wisdom to see what course 
 should be taken. At present, and with my imperfect knowledge, I 
 decline to take any steps that would commit me on either side. I 
 feared that in this way I should offend all ; but, on the contrary, all 
 seem to approve of this course. What I grudge most is the time 
 absorbed in writing of letters ; it is the " serving of tables " of the 
 nineteenth century. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Marlay, Rathfarjiham, 
 
 February 23, 1864. 
 I know you have been in the habit of getting a great deal of work 
 out of your rural deans, and making them an important element m 
 your diocesan organization. I am anxious to turn mine, who, on the 
 whole, have been well selected, and have, I think, a good deal of 
 latent work in them, to profit too ; but should be very much obliged 
 if you would tell me, in briefest, what kind of work you put them to. 
 The kindness of all here does not at all abate. The clergy of the 
 extreme Church Education Society seem quite content that / do not 
 put them under ban, which Whately did, both socially and eccle- 
 siastically, without at all expecting that / shall swear to their 
 watchwords. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 London, 
 
 April 20, 1S64. 
 Mrs. Gladstone had a vacancy in her table to-day of the party to 
 meet Garibaldi, and has most kindly asked me. I called to reply, 
 found her in the hall, and got an invitation for two more in the 
 
 evening. Mary is coming and M . She especially named the 
 
 last. It is very kind of her, as the pressure to get there is enormous, 
 
lo LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 to-day being Garibaldi's last day in London. The real reason that 
 his visit to the great northern cities is set aside is the anticipation of 
 riots at Liverpool and Manchester, should he carry out his announced 
 visits to them. At Liverpool there are one hundred and fifty thousand 
 Irish Roman Catholics, most of them furious anti-Garibaldians. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 April 21, 1S64. 
 The dinner at the Gladstones', of which you will see some account 
 in the Times, with the party afterwards, was most interesting. I was, 
 of course, presented to Garibaldi, and after dinner had two or three 
 minutes' talk with him. He is very noble and simple, and altogether 
 without affectation, and has a grand self-repose about him. Mary and 
 M were delighted with their evening. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 April 29, 1864. 
 
 I was last night at Lady Stanley of Alderley's, and saw many old 
 friends, or rather old acquaintances — all, however, kind, and seeming 
 glad to see one. 
 
 It is, I believe, quite true that Louis Napoleon said all those fine 
 things to Lord Clarendon about Garibaldi's reception in England, 
 " que dest beau," and the like, which he dutifully reported here ; but 
 
 when Lord C was taking final leave, he added, " When will that 
 
 scaramouch be off.?" 
 
 The present report is that was making such love to him that 
 
 it was necessary to get him away. Some one observed that nothing 
 could come of this, as poor Garibaldi had a wife already. " Oh," said 
 another, "Gladstone shall get up and explain her away." Rather a 
 fine piece of irony on his power of speech in any cause whatsoever. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 May 4, 1864. 
 We had a huge party at Miss Coutts's last night. Fifty sat down 
 to dinner; " C'est une affaire de Lord Mayor" as the Turkish 
 ambassadress, whom I had to take out, rather cleverly said to me. 
 Of course, there were a great many whom I knew- — the Argylls, the 
 Cowpers, Sir Robert and Lady Peel (the last of Avhom seems a very 
 charming person), the Bishop of Oxford, and others. It was on the 
 
LETTER FROM DR. NEALE. il 
 
 whole livelier than those great parties usually are. Lord Palmerston's 
 gout continues, and, though not dangerous, creates a vast amount of 
 speculation as to the political future. It is generally felt that he is 
 very different in strength this year from last, and that, anyhow, 
 matters cannot go on very long without a change. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 St. Margaret's Home, East Grinstead, 
 
 Sunday after Ascension, 1 864. 
 
 I was unwilling to take up your time by thanking you for the 
 " Mystery of the Ten Virgins ; " and, to say the truth, I had hoped 
 before now to send you a translation of it. 
 
 I write, however, now (as I so often have before) to ask a favour 
 from you. I hope to be in Dublin about the middle of June, partly 
 for the sake of seeing what mediaeval liturgies and rituals the 
 University library may possess. 
 
 If your Grace would kindly help me in getting to see the manu- 
 scripts and the like, both there and, if there are any (as I have been 
 told there are), at Armagh, I should indeed be very grateful to you. 
 
 That "Mystery" is, indeed, most noble. It is a great pity that 
 the editor was not better up with the quotations, by the first two or 
 three words of the Antiphons. 
 
 If you have not seen it, I think you will be glad that I should 
 recommend to you the " Life of Gregory V.," just published at 
 Athens : that patriarch who was seized at the altar on Easter Day, 
 1821, and hung, a very old man, in his episcopal robes, before the 
 door of the church. It is by his nephew, George Angelopulus. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Marlay, Rathfarnham, 
 
 May 14, 1S64. 
 I deeply regret Gladstone's Reform speech, which certainly has 
 altered his whole future — may alter the whole future of England. No 
 man but one endowed with his genius and his virtues could effectually 
 mischief the institutions of England, but he may do it. 
 
 To his JVi/e. 
 
 Ballyfree, Glenealy, 
 
 June 23, 1864. 
 The Wicklow young women who present themselves for Confirma- 
 tion are remarkably nice-looking, modest, intelligent, and often very 
 
12 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 pretty. I walked yesterday after Confirmation to the Devil's Glen, 
 a very magnificent ravine. I saw Broomfield, mentioned in my 
 mother's " Remains," and where she spent so much of her youth, 
 and again, if I mistake not, of her early widowhood. I was much 
 interested by it. 
 
 Before the end of the year the Archbishop had purchased 
 Broomfield, and determined to build there. It became his 
 summer home for twenty years — the brightest and happiest 
 of homes (until illness, which was the beginning of the end) — 
 filled during summer months with kinsfolk and friends, many 
 of the latter from England. 
 
 In August the Archbishop went abroad for a holiday 
 tour with two of his children — Charles, now Colonel in the 
 Royal Artillery, and his second daughter, the only one grown 
 up of the home group. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 The Archduke Charles, Linz, 
 
 August 24, 1864. 
 The dear son and daughter went off this morning by the steamer 
 to Vienna ; I staying behind them for a few hours and hoping to join 
 them late this evening by rail, that in the mean time I might do what 
 good Samaritan offices I could to a poor lady at this hotel. We 
 arrived here late last night, at 11.30. It was a little after twelve, and 
 I was not in bed, when I heard violent and continuous ringing of 
 a bell, and then cries and shrieks from a room only divided by one 
 from my own. I supposed some one was on fire, but knowing that 
 dear Edith's room was in a different direction, was saved from the 
 terror of that fear. Going to the room and opening the door at once, 
 I found a lady with, as I afterwards learned him to be, her husband 
 dead in her arms, and shrieking " Er ist todt." He had been some- 
 what unwell before, but a sudden heart spasm or cramp had carried 
 him off in two or three minutes. We were able to be of some use, 
 for when the doctor arrived and announced, as was, indeed, plain 
 from the first, that the man was dead, the wretch of an hotel-keeper 
 declared that it would hurt his business to have a corpse in the house, 
 and that it must instantly be taken away. It was now past one, and 
 he only quailed before a declaration that he should appear in all the 
 German and English papers, and in Murray, if he attempted any 
 
VENICE. 13 
 
 outrage of the kind. The poor lady (she was German-ItaUan, and 
 her husband had some semi-mihtar)' office in the Austrian service) 
 was so desolate that I could not leave her till at least I knew that the 
 telegrams which she sent off in the middle of the night in several 
 directions had reached their destination, and that some of her kin 
 were coming. So Charlie and Edith took boat by themselves. They 
 had not left three-quarters of an hour before a brother-officer of the 
 dead and his wife, resident near, who had learned what had happened, 
 came and carried away the poor widow to their own home ; which, of 
 course, released me. 
 
 I thought you would like to hear all this, which has woven a 
 thread of solemn seriousness into the woof of our holiday-making. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Venice, 
 September 2, 1864. 
 
 Our weather is still the most glorious that can be conceived, and 
 the delight of my dear fellow-travellers with Venice, its gondolas, its 
 watery streets, its magnificent Piazza, and all its sights of wonder and 
 beauty, is excessive. 
 
 How clear there rises up before me, as I walk the Piazza, a day 
 some nine and twenty years ago, when that dear child who is now 
 with his God was playing with and feeding the pigeons which haunted 
 and still haunt that spot ; and another — she, too, now with God — was 
 with us ; and then follows the thought of all which these nine and 
 twenty years have given, and all which they have taken away, of the 
 mercies which still, despite of the pruning-hook which more than 
 once has cut us so very closely, cluster round us so thick and so 
 many. May our hearts be filled with thankfulness and praise for 
 those whom we still have, and those whom we venture to hope that 
 God has in a safer keeping than ours. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Hospeiithal on St. Gotkard's Fass, 
 
 Septejnber 8, 1864. 
 We are now making our way rapidly home, hoping to sleep to 
 morrow night at Bale, and the next at Paris. This pass, with all its 
 austere and rugged grandeur, has, I confess, thus far a little disap- 
 pointed me on the whole ; at least, I was a good deal more struck 
 with Mont Cenis when I passed three years ago over it. That, to be 
 sure, was in the earliest spring, and the sparkling mountains of drifted 
 
14 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 snow lent to it a peculiar beauty which now in the late autumn is 
 absent from this altogether. Our journey has been singularly free 
 from, not the greater merely, but the lesser coiitre-temps of travelling, 
 which one seldom escapes altogether, and, on the other hand, has been 
 rich in pleasures and interests of the most various kinds. May we 
 have thankful hearts for these, no less than the greater mercies of our 
 lives. I do not think we had seen the caves of Adelsberg when I 
 wrote. They are wonderful subterranean palaces, of an intricacy, 
 variety, and extent of which no one, who has not seen them, can form 
 the least conception. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 Sackville College, 
 My dkar Lord Archbishop, October 12, 1864. 
 
 I hope you will not think it very intruding on your time 
 that I have asked the publisher to send your Grace the revise of my 
 new translation of Hildebert's " Extra Portam." There are few days, 
 or nights, in the last month that I have not worked at the rough bits, 
 and I am afraid I cannot make it better. If you will put out anything 
 that strikes you as especially bad, I shall try once more, and if you 
 will kindly look especially at the following passages, I shall be more 
 grateful than I can well say. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 My dearest Bishop, November Z, 1864. 
 
 Have you any experience in the ordaining of schoolmasters 
 (I mean gentlemen and graduates of the University) who, being 
 heads of a high-class school, and engaged during the week, wish to 
 take Sunday duty ? Unless one could thoroughly trust them, they 
 very much escape one's after-control ; but, on the other hand, a few 
 such supernumeraries, if of the right stamp, may be very valuable. 
 
 Many thanks for your answer about our irregular preaching here, 
 which has ceased on my remonstrance without needing to push 
 matters to legal extremities. 
 
 As I think of all your letters, I grudge to give you the trouble of 
 answering this, but know that you will not grudge it. 
 
 Have you read " The Northern Farmer " in Tennyson's last 
 volume? Every clergyman ought to study it. It is a wonderful 
 revelation of the heathenism still in the land, and quite the most 
 valuable thing in the book. 
 
' LETTER FROM DR. NEALE. 15 
 
 Fj'om Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 Sackville College, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, Deceniber 17, 1864. 
 
 I thank you most sincerely, first for Mohnike, and still 
 more for your criticisms. To show you that I have endeavoured to 
 profit by the latter, I enclose the alteration of /;/ intrare me non sinas. 
 Have you seen the " Lyra Mystica " ? There is a Sequence there for 
 the Transfiguration, written by Gerard Moultrie, which is, to my mind, 
 the finest objective hymn in the English language, and on a par with 
 any of Adam's, except the five or six unapproachable ones. 
 
 I remain, my dear Lord Archbishop, your Grace's ever obliged 
 and faithful servant, 
 
 J. M. Neale. 
 
 In intrare. 
 
 "Let me not, my one Salvation, 
 Taste the dungeons of damnation; 
 Where is anguish unavailing, 
 Where are stench, and woe, and wailing. 
 And the ever damned, confounded : 
 And deep things of darkness, sounded : 
 Where the Torturer, ever-lashing ; 
 Worms still gnawing, teeth still gnashing ; 
 Where the doom is fixed for ever. 
 For Gehenna's death dies never." 
 
 Ciij'us claves. 
 
 " Oped by Peter's brave confession. 
 Joyous burghers in possession." 
 
 Vet us hastes. 
 
 " Me the Foe's old malice urges ; 
 Casts in fire, in water merges." 
 Norunt isti. 
 
 " What the streams of bliss that well there? 
 Ah ! they know, they know, who dwell there.' 
 
 " I had a most pleasant, and, I hope, not for myself an 
 
 unprofitable, two hours with F among the poor of her 
 
 district this morning," the Archbishop writes on January 16, 
 1865. The winter months were not allowed to pass without 
 personal visiting of the poorest of his flock in the back slums 
 of Dublin. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 " And all I know of glad philosophy — 
 And all I know of life's home poesy — 
 And all I know of calm and healthful thought, 
 And all of belter wisdom Heaven hath taught — 
 
 And all that I have known of cheering glow 
 That glares not, but lights up our hearth below — 
 And all I have of friends more dear than life. 
 Calming with gentler wisdom this world's strife, 
 (So it hath pleased Heaven who gave the same,) 
 These all to me are link'd with thy dear name." 
 
 Isaac Williams. 
 
 The first few years of Archbishop Trench's rule over his 
 diocese were probably amongst the happiest in his life, in spite 
 of removal into a mental atmosphere which could not be so 
 congenial to him as that which surrounded him at West- 
 minster, and severance from the friends and familiar habita- 
 tions of his whole life. This severance was, however, less in 
 fact than in anticipation ; as, during his attendance in the 
 House of Lords for part of the session, his position brought 
 him, still more than formerly, into contact with all that he 
 cared most for in English society and intellectual activity. 
 Nor was his Irish home less pleasant to him — full of sweet 
 sounds of children's voices, and of others whom he delighted 
 to gather around him, and frequently visited by his most 
 valued English friends. The eldest of his younger band of 
 daughters was but just grown up when he came to Ireland ; 
 the other three were still in the schoolroom, so that, with two 
 boys at Eton, the child element, in which the Archbishop 
 delighted, was still kept up in his house. Nor could a far 
 
LOVE AND HUMILITY. 17 
 
 colder heart than his fail to be touched and brightened by the 
 universal welcome with which he was received throughout his 
 diocese, and by his kinsfolk far and near. All seemed to feel 
 that a great gift had been made to them, that a great presence 
 was amongst them, in which they rejoiced. 
 
 If this were a Life of Archbishop Trench, there would 
 be much to tell of those bright days before they were clouded 
 by troubles in the field of the Church committed to his care. 
 And she, at whose desire the task of editing these letters has 
 been undertaken, has expressed her wish that an attempt 
 should be made to preserve for his descendants some faint 
 picture of what he was at this time, when he had been called 
 to the highest place in the Church, and lived henceforth in the 
 fierce light which strikes upon spiritual as well as temporal 
 thrones, especially in times such as those which were near at 
 hand, of manifold troubles, anxieties, and perplexities. " I 
 should like you to say what you thought of him," were her 
 words to the writer. Her wishes are sacred ; but, though 
 love must ever keep undimmed the familiar lines of a noble 
 portrait, it is a hard task to draw them for others, and is only 
 attempted in the hope that they will be recognized as true 
 by many with whom his presence amongst us is a still fresh 
 and living memory. 
 
 In recalling what his home was, and his influence over 
 all who came within his inner circle, or who were in any 
 way brought into communication with him, humility, love, 
 and generosity stand out as the three special qualities which 
 gave to that influence its benignity and unconscious power. 
 These qualities were indeed his by nature, and, when sanctified 
 by grace and by his deep response to it, they became so 
 entirely a part of his being that, to those most intimate with 
 him, the memory of his words and ways is steeped in their 
 fragrance. " How beautiful his humility is ! " was Dr. Pusey's 
 exclamation, after a long conversation with him. He was too 
 great not to be humble, for he was ever measuring himself by 
 the vision of perfection and beauty which long before it was 
 revealed to him he had dimly felt after. But in one who 
 
 VOL. II. c 
 
■I 8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 must have been conscious of his own insight into the heart 
 of things, his respect and consideration for the opinion of 
 others was very remarkable indeed. He was absohitely free 
 from self-assertion, and had, possibly, even too little self- 
 confidence. 
 
 Of that strong, tender, faithful lovingkindness by which he 
 drew to himself devoted and unalterable affection, it is difficult 
 for any one whom he loved to speak, 
 
 "Where thou hast touched, O wondrous Death! 
 Where thou hast come between, 
 Lo ! there for ever perisheth 
 The common and the mean," 
 
 are his own words ; but when we saw, in the light of the 
 tomb, what his love for us had been, we knew that in it at 
 least there was nothing common or mean to perish, " no little 
 flaw or trivial speck " to be effaced by the touch of the angel 
 of death. Probably this purity and crystalline brightness in 
 his love for others was owing in great measure to the entire 
 absence in himself of any littleness ; he either did not perceive 
 little flaws or trivial specks in others, or else, perceiving them, 
 they were so dim in the light of his loving gaze as to be 
 insignificant to him, and thus his own love remained un- 
 dimmed. They who lived in its light and warmth know how 
 it drew out and gave life to whatever seeds of good were in 
 them. He made much possible by taking its existence for 
 granted. Never did any man so entirely, though uncon- 
 sciously, act upon Dr. Arnold's principle with his boys, 
 " Believe a boy is honest, and he will be so." Everything 
 that was poor, and unworthy, and ignoble seemed to wither 
 up in his presence, in one glance from those calm, deep eyes. 
 His love, and his faith in those he loved, inspired and fostered 
 that which in a meaner atmosphere would not have had vigour 
 enough to come to any ripeness. 
 
 This influence was the more powerful, because not con- 
 sciously exerted ; he lived in a region of high and loving 
 thought himself, and lifted others into it, though it might be 
 but for a moment. Nor was this tender thought for others 
 
GENEROSITY. 19 
 
 only concerning great things ; his thought in small things for 
 their happiness was unusual : he could not bear that they 
 should feel mortified or lack brightness in their lives, if he 
 could prevent it. Vinnin non habent, sang the first sweet voice 
 heard by the poet in that circle of the Purgatorio where envy 
 and unlove were purged away, recalling the example of the 
 Virgin-Mother, watchful to prevent mortification to others, 
 even where there was no absolute need. And, to one at 
 least, her spontaneous action at the marriage feast was often 
 recalled by the Archbishop's ways. 
 
 Love expresses itself in generosity ; and he must have 
 been singularly generous in thought, of whom those most 
 intimate with him cannot remember an ungenerous word or 
 action. Generous of his time — alas ! too much so, since the 
 hours given to others were redeemed by night study, which 
 sapped health and strength. Generous in largest hospitality, 
 esteeming a visit from those he loved a favour, thanking 
 them for it, and welcoming his friends' friends, even when 
 the pressure of excessive occupation and cares might well 
 have made the presence of any outside his own household 
 a burden. No one, loving his books as the Archbishop 
 did, could have been more generous of them than he was, 
 offering them freely, for long loans, to any whom he thought 
 they might benefit — generous in coveting praise and recog- 
 nition of merit for others, while careless of it for himself. 
 Many will remember his keen interest in reading reviews 
 of the works of a friend, and his genuine disappointment 
 and vexation if he did not think it accorded sufficient com- 
 mendation. 
 
 Above all, he was generous of his friends, excelling where 
 even liberal souls sometimes are niggardly. He may have 
 owed this, as so much besides, to his mother. There is a 
 remarkable little bit in a letter from her, beginning : " I am a 
 little angry with the lady who might have introduced me to 
 your friends at Bath." After speaking of " a strange dislike " 
 which some people have "to introducing their friends to each 
 other," she adds, " A II this is pitiful. How different is my dear 
 
20 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Mrs. Leadbeater, who is uneasy till all her friends know and 
 like each other." The same might have been said of Arch- 
 bishop Trench. " Who can we get to meet that he or 
 
 she will like?" was his continual question. Knowing that 
 friendship, or even acquaintance, with those really worth 
 knowing is the most valuable of possessions, he seemed to 
 have no greater pleasure than to bestow it upon others. He 
 loved to make his own most esteemed friends known to those 
 whose only passport to their notice was his affection and 
 belief in a capacity to profit by such intercourse ; and after an 
 introduction which said plainly to the greater of the less, 
 " I bring you something I care m.uch for," it was his wont to 
 stand aside, and watch with pleasure from a distance the 
 progress of acquaintance and mutual interest. It was a 
 well-known saying of Mr. Hurrell Froude, that he thought 
 he had done one good thing in his life, and that was bringing 
 Newman and Keble to understand each other. Many such 
 good actions must have been performed by the Archbishop ; 
 and if, in the land where their works follow them, it be per- 
 mitted to the blessed to behold the results of that which 
 they did from the simple promptings of love, it must surely 
 be a joy to him to know what some of us know and see here 
 — the far-reaching happiness and blessing, and that in the 
 highest things, which continue to flow from his unconscious 
 but loving generosity. 
 
 He was generous as to his interests, caring for sympathy 
 in them. Intolerant of anything approaching blue-stocking 
 ways, he refused, as he has himself said, to believe the 
 antithesis of bonnets and brains to be a just one,* and his 
 tender chivalry towards women made him rather respect and 
 gild what he thought their intuitive perceptions, than contem- 
 plate their ignorance. He educated his daughters by sharing 
 with them his interests on the highest and most important 
 matters. While there were, of course, necessary reserves, 
 though these were most rare, there were in his house no petty 
 ones, no needless mysteries. As with his friends, so with 
 * See preface to "Mediaeval Church History. " 
 
FAMILY LIFE. 21 
 
 interesting and instructive letters from men worth knowing, 
 his first thought seemed to be to share them with those he 
 trusted and loved. 
 
 How they now long in vain for the few words which lit up 
 every subject, for the clear insight, the " imaginative love of 
 truth, as not merely true, but beautiful," which in books, as 
 well as in everyday matters, at once separated the worthy 
 from the unworthy. His very look was often an Ithuriel's 
 spear. " Do not praise it," he said to one of " All Sorts and 
 Conditions of Men ; " " it is unworthy of you to praise so shallow 
 a book. Imagine healing the hurt of the people in that way." 
 On the other hand, " There is always in Hood's poems some- 
 thing deep, besides the comedy," he said, unwilling that his 
 hearer should miss this deeper element. 
 
 It was, perhaps, the union in him of poetical and tender 
 feeling with learning which made all intercourse with him so 
 delightful. "What others deal with only as divines, he also 
 saw as a poet," was said with as much truth as beauty. Yet 
 the capacity for imparting pleasure and profit would have 
 availed little without the generous habit of sharing his best 
 with others, wdiich has been dwelt upon, and which made his 
 home what it was, and is amongst the best gifts which his 
 children have inherited. " It was, I feel, a great privilege," 
 a friend wrote to the editor on the day after his death, " to 
 have known not only the Archbishop, but the family circle. 
 There was such a transparent and restful atmosphere, one so 
 free from the little petty whirlwinds and stinging breezes that 
 are common to this life ; and yet there was nothing enervating 
 or commonplace. One always felt life to be nobler and more 
 sacred after a visit to them. Grace, mercy, and truth found 
 their embodiment there, and most perfectly in the calm dignity 
 of the Archbishop." 
 
 One more desire of her at whose wish the above has been 
 written remains to be fulfilled : to preserve some of the sayings 
 written down at the time they were uttered, which will not be 
 without interest for many. 
 
 Perhaps his chance sayings about history were, next to 
 
22 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 those touching on poetry, the most striking. He seemed 
 always to work back from events to the inner heart of things, 
 and to speak of famous men of old as of familiar acquaint- 
 ances. " Hildebrand made all the clergy give up their wives," 
 he once said. " They were not quite sure that they were in 
 the right, and he was quite sure he was, so there was not much 
 doubt who would win." 
 
 Other sayings are given almost at random. " One has 
 to make Augustine of Canterbury out a very common- 
 place character. He was very commonplace, very donnish. 
 Gregory, who sent him, was very grand." 
 
 " I believe not in education, but in race. I reckon our 
 Angevin kings to have been a sort of demoniac race, culmi- 
 nating in John." 
 
 He was wont to say that " The way to teach history is to 
 leap from mountain-top to mountain-top," and to instance 
 Gibbon as a great example of wise and large omission. 
 
 " The Anglo-Saxon women seem to have been grander 
 than the men. However, they produced a great king, a great 
 poet, and a great scholar — Alfred, Csedmon, and Bede. What 
 a grand poet Caedmon must have been ! Nearly all the 
 Anglo-Saxon royalties ended their days in the cloister ; thirty 
 kings and queens, besides numbers of princes and princesses. 
 The story of Harold Hardrada is about the grandest story in 
 the world — the battle of Stamford Bridge, etc." 
 
 " St. Anselm was, on the whole, the conqueror in the 
 struggle about the investiture. The question about which 
 Mr. Green * is contending is exactly the same as that of the 
 investiture in old times ; it is the modern form of it." 
 
 " The six greatest men, meaning by that the men who 
 most shaped the course of the world, have been (i) Alexander 
 the Great ; (2) Julius Caesar ; (3) Mahomet ; (4) Buddha ; 
 (5) Cyrus ; (6) Alfred the Great." 
 
 " Gibbon makes a great deal too much of Julian the 
 Apostate. He was a very interesting person, certainly. How 
 little he makes of Constantine ! I can't say he interests me 
 * At the time of Rev. Sidney Faithoine Green's imprisonment. 
 
COMMENTS ON FAMOUS MEN. 2^ 
 
 much ; he was rather a poHtical Christian — saw that Chris- 
 tianity was the coining thing." 
 
 " Nero was an imperial gamin. He would have been very 
 ridiculous if he had not been so powerful." 
 
 " I wonder whether the Papacy could have existed if those 
 words had not been spoken, ' Upon this rock I will build My 
 Church ' ? It is difficult to see how it could." 
 
 " The history of St. Cyril of Alexandria is very short ; a 
 violent man, who was in the main in the right in the quarrel 
 with the Nestorians. His way of carrying on the fight was 
 not by any means what one would desire in a Christian bishop, 
 but he was on the right side." 
 
 " St. Bernard was certainly one of the most beautiful 
 characters the world has ever seen." 
 
 "Who did most to ruin France? So many did all they 
 could. Henry IV. did a great deal ; Louis XIV., both the 
 Napoleons, Voltaire, Robespierre, all did all they could ; 
 Gambetta is trying to keep one foot in with the Extreme 
 Democrats, and one foot with those who wish, at any rate, to 
 go slowly. It may go on for a time, but not for long." 
 
 " I saw somewhere a Protestant picture of Luther finding 
 a Bible, and his surprise at reading it for the first time. Ic 
 shows such profound ignorance, as though the people as a 
 mass were kept ignorant of it ; yet a sermon of St. Ansel m 
 or St. Bernard is penetrated through and through with allu- 
 sions to Scripture, far more than a sermon of the present day." 
 
 "When the Jesuits won back Germany to Romanism, 
 which they did mainly by their schools, they used always to 
 put the ablest teacher to take the youngest class." 
 
 "The interest in the Old Catholic movement is entirely 
 historical and theological ; there is nothing about it to take 
 hold of the people. We have not yet seen any southern 
 nation cast off the Pope without casting off faith. I trust we 
 may ; but as yet only the Teutonic nations have done so." 
 
 " How the Saturday Revieiv will trample on Gladstone 
 this week ! In his speech about the Queen's title he talks of 
 the Emperor of Germany. He should say Emperor of the 
 
24 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 West It certainly is very confusing, but he should know- 
 better ; the Emperor received his crown from the Pope. The 
 present Emperor is not Emperor of Germany at all, but the 
 German Emperor. " 
 
 " Is Ireland irreconcilable ? I should say that it was not 
 so in itself, but it is by any measures that we are likely to 
 apply to it. Ireland is made a job of by English parties. If 
 there were an Irish Parliament, there would be a civil war in 
 six months ; the oppressed Irish Protestants would call Eng- 
 land to their help. Ireland is the greatest recorded failure." 
 
 " A man who has made a distinct avowal of his antagonism 
 to Christianity is in a different position to any other man in 
 the House who may be a sceptic. We are not searchers of 
 hearts, and we are not to judge ; but Bradlaugh has announced 
 what he is, and what his aims are." 
 
 The Archbishop's chance sayings of remarkable men of 
 our time were generally interesting. " I think one ought to 
 read Carlyle," he said, " in the light of once having heard him 
 talk ; it is a great help to the understanding of him. How he 
 admires every one who has ' done execution,' as he calls it — 
 Bismarck, for instance. I think, on the whole, his conversation 
 was better than his books." 
 
 " Emerson is a particularly nice fellow. I did not know 
 till I met him how much greater a man Carlyle was. The 
 first thing which struck one of Carlyle's writings was a long 
 article on German things ; it was let into one of the 
 magazines ; and there was his ' Life of Schiller.' One did 
 not quite think he was to be the great prophet. At the 
 Grange he used to be so fierce against the luxury of the 
 upper classes, one used to think, * Suppose St. John had done 
 it in Herod's palace ! ' Rogers used to be at the Grange a 
 good deal, and was accustomed to lead the conversation 
 there ; but he hadn't a chance when Carlyle was present. 
 He was completely effaced, and used to keep up a low, 
 running commentary of dissatisfaction, not always very good- 
 natured, to Lady Ashburton. Carlyle could not hear any one 
 speak of Keats with patience. He saw only the weak side of 
 
REMARKS ON MEN OF LETTERS. 25 
 
 his character, and it had a voy weak side. One of Carlyle's 
 favourite theories was that no man was mcndahlc, so that, if 
 a man is a scoundrel, the only way is to put him into a 
 hole in a bog with a hurdle over him in the old German 
 fashion ! He told me that when he had got halfway 
 through his ' Frederick the Great ' he found he was not 
 great — that he was a great disappointment. Carlyle must 
 always remain one of the great forces of the century. The 
 difference between him and Froude is that between a creator 
 and an imitator." 
 
 " Was Thackeray brilliant ? No ; he was always collecting 
 materials for his books. I remember one night at the Deanery, 
 Bishop Wilberforce was dining with us, and was at his best, 
 coruscating every moment. Thackeray turned to me, and 
 said, ' I couldn't spend at that rate.' " 
 
 "Bunsen was a grand fellow. He had a very Catholic 
 mind, and he thought that to have a Bishop of Jerusalem, 
 with the appointment of him turn about between the Queen 
 and the King of Prussia, would be a bond of union between 
 them ! I remember meeting Bishop Gobat, and some one 
 asked him a question about Greek liturgies. He seemed to 
 know and care nothing about them." 
 
 " Wordsworth used to talk a great deal of himself and his 
 own poems, but that was because he was so used to people 
 always trying to make him do so. When I saw him, it was 
 at the time he was dreadfully hampered by want of money. 
 The Edinburgh reviewers effectually stopped the sale of his 
 books. He had a grand confidence that they would one day 
 be admired. He read very little, I always thought he would 
 have been a greater poet if he had read more ; the number 
 of books he really knew was very small. He became very 
 fastidious in later years— used to change lines over and over 
 again : 'the fervent harper' into 'th' impassioned minstrel.'" 
 
 " Vaughan's lines beginning — 
 
 ' Happy those early days when I 
 Shined in my angel infancy,' 
 
 contain all the germ of Wordsworth's ' Ode to Immortality.' " 
 
26 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS, 
 
 " I met Landor once or twice. John Sterling and he had 
 an argument on some matters of taste, and though he had 
 been a man of war from his youth, yet SterHng had entirely 
 the best of it. There was a great want of moral earnestness 
 about Landor ; he was a great stylist, like De Quincy. He 
 wrote ' Rose Aylmer ; ' that was better than many an epic. 
 Charles Lamb said he lived on it for a fortnight ! Most of his 
 poetry had no claivs. There was a Spanish play much 
 admired, but nothing took much hold upon people. How 
 little his poems are read now ! " 
 
 " Ward was one of the ablest of those who went in the 
 great Newman secession over to Rome. The first thing he 
 did when he went over was to marry. It made the Roman 
 Catholics very angry, as they wanted him to be a Roman 
 Catholic priest. He and Bishop Wilberforce had some very 
 lively sparring one day when I dined at Dean Goulburn's. 
 Ward was always laughing at the Romans, saying how 
 miserably they preached, etc. ; that to a very poor congregation 
 in a country parish the preacher would begin, * Ha ! thou 
 painted butterfly ! ' " 
 
 " In ' Torquato Tasso ' you get a great insight into 
 Goethe's mind ; he admires the other man, the practical one. 
 Lewes makes a sort of god of Goethe, and there certainly is 
 very little divine about him. The huge selfishness of the 
 man ! His ' Iphigenia' is like a great, cold statue ; there are 
 fine things in it, though. He joined the Duke of Brunswick's 
 army, and marched into France, thinking they were going 
 to put down the Revolution. They were most dreadfully 
 eaten. After one battle, Jemappes or Fleurus, the officers 
 were sitting disconsolately together, and Goethe said, ' Well, 
 gentlemen, at any rate you have assisted at one of the 
 turning-points in the world's history.' Failed to console 
 them." 
 
 " Napoleon had a great genius for war ; Wellington, great 
 military talent." 
 
 "The Archduke Charles, brother to the Emperor, had a 
 great genius for war. The reason why he was always beaten 
 
"NOTES OF admiration:' it 
 
 was that he got the cannon fever in a battle, and was no more 
 use than any common soldier. The duke said he could not 
 hold a candle to him." 
 
 " Nothing can hinder Gladstone from being the most 
 remarkable man of the age." 
 
 "Archbishop Whately had a common sense which often 
 rose to genius." 
 
 " Nor, I trust, shall I be found fault with," Archbishop 
 Trench writes in the preface to "A Household Book of Eng- 
 lish Poetry," " that I have sometimes taken upon me to 
 indicate what seemed worthy of special admiration ; or sought 
 in other ways to plant the reader at that point of view from 
 which the merits of some poem might be most deeply felt and 
 best understood." Some such " notes of admiration," as they 
 are called in the same preface, are amongst the following 
 sayings on poetry, on books, on words and language, and 
 proverbs : — 
 
 "The Middle Ages worshipped Virgil; that is why the 
 quotations from him are so numerous. Turnus is a grand 
 hero, not like ^neas, for whom it is im.possible to have an 
 enthusiasm ; superstitious and treacherous, and always ex- 
 cusing his treachery by saying it was the command of a god. 
 It always seems very mean of /Eneas and the others to go 
 about in invulnerable armour." 
 
 "There is so much very good poetry in the world that 
 rather good things have not a chance. We all read the good 
 things so much too little. Who reads Wordsworth much .'' 
 The ' Cuckoo ' was one of the things the Quarterly Review 
 brought up to turn into utter ridicule and contempt." 
 
 " A very interesting essay might be written on the rise of 
 the fame of SJiakespcare. A hundred years ago he used to be 
 spoken of in the same breath as Beaumont and Fletcher ! I 
 wonder if a hundred years hence we shall be thought as be- 
 hindhand in our appreciation of him as we think they were 
 a hundred years ago ? ' Shakespeare, the myriad-minded,' as 
 Coleridge calls him. Voltaire called him ' that foolish mad- 
 man.' It is a great chance that we have any of his plays ; he. 
 
28 LETTERS AND MEM0RL4LS. 
 
 never cared in the least about preserving them. Couldn't 
 you have a tableau at the end of a Shakespeare reading ? 
 Cleopatra dying in her robes would make a grand one, and 
 Charmian and Iras decking her? I remember, in a picture 
 lately in the Royal Academy, Cleopatra was given African 
 features — a great mistake ; she was purely a Greek, one of the 
 families of the Ptolemies. It is curious to see the way in 
 which Shakespeare works up Plutarch's 'Lives' in 'Antony 
 and Cleopatra ; ' he has sometimes the very same words, as in 
 Charmian's answer, ' It is well done, and fitting for a princess,' 
 etc. And what a beautiful scene that is where Antony tells 
 Eros to kill him, and then kills himself. There must have 
 been something about Antony. He was one of Charles 
 Kean's greatest characters, and I always thought there were 
 points of resemblance between them. Coleridge used to say 
 that 'Antony and Cleopatra' gave him a greater sense of 
 power than any other creation of Shakespeare's. The whole 
 break-up at the end is so striking." 
 
 " The most remarkable thing about Shakespeare is the 
 Avay his characters form themselves ; other people introduce 
 you to their characters already formed, but his characters 
 gradually form themselves, and get better or worse. Queen 
 Margaret appears first as a flirt, then as a doubtful sort of 
 wife, then at last as a cursing hag. Falconbridge, on the 
 other hand, is an example of the strengthening of a character 
 by the discipline of life. All the barons grow worse and 
 worse." 
 
 " We miss a great deal of the tragic element in ' King 
 Lear ' if we fail to see Cordelia's temper in the first act. What 
 wonderful touches there are in Shakespeare ! Goodman Dull 
 in ' Love's Labour's Lost ' — he does not speak above a dozen 
 words, and yet one has such a complete picture of what he is. 
 There is an early edition of ' As You Like It,' and of ' Romeo 
 and Juliet,' so immeasurably inferior — a great lesson to those 
 who think poetry comes of itself." 
 
 "After Hamlet, which should you say was the most enig- 
 matical of Shakespeare's characters ? I should say Macbeth, 
 
SHAKESPEARE AND MILT OX. 29 
 
 — a grand character stung by remorse, Richard the Third 
 has a genius for wickedness brought out by Shakespeare. Are 
 there any other characters utterly and hopelessly bad ? I ago, 
 Regan, and Goneril. Caliban ? No, not Caliban ; one could 
 have got on very well with him." 
 
 " Malvolio is not to be made a contemptible person at all ; 
 he had his mistress's fullest confidence and affection." 
 
 " I wonder why Caesar is made such a puffy, fussy sort of 
 person in 'Julius Caesar'? I suppose it is to bring out the 
 greatness of Brutus." 
 
 " What do you think of Falstaff — that he was a coward, or 
 only pretended to be one ? What a lesson his character is, of 
 how a man may be excellent company, full of wit, and yet 
 utterly worthless. But there is nothing so striking as his 
 death-bed. I do not know whether the terribly serious and 
 the grotesque are not too closely mingled. Do you remember 
 Mrs. Quickly — ' He began to talk of God, and I told him he 
 need not think of God just yet ' .'' And the Christian element 
 in Shakespeare, how great it is ! " 
 
 " Isabella is grand, but rather rigid and stern ; Desdemona 
 is very beautiful, but a little soft and silly." 
 
 " Dryden was essentially a low-minded man. None but 
 a low-minded man could have written those lines in the 
 * Ode for St. Cecilia's Day.' He was immensely able and 
 clever." 
 
 " Considering that Milton only wrote about fifteen sonnets, 
 and that they are the best in the English language, I think 
 you might be acquainted with them ! Nothing can equal the 
 unparalleled magnificence of the two first books of 'Paradise 
 Lost ; ' it is a great pity that the end is so much poorer than 
 the beginning." 
 
 " ' Kubla Khan,' by Coleridge, contains some of the most 
 musical lines ever written — 
 
 ' For she on honey dew hath fed, 
 And drunk the milk of Paradise.' " 
 
 " In ' Faust,' Wagner is the Philistine, the man without the 
 
30 ' LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 divine idea. How beautiful the lines are where Faust watches 
 the sunset — the lines I have translated." 
 
 " I suppose that the three volumes of Carlyle's ' French 
 Revolution' are the greatest poem of modern times." 
 
 " I have got Arnold's ' Wordsworth.' What curious names 
 he gives to the poems ! * Poems akin to the antique.' They 
 are not that in the least. The pathos of Wordsworth in poems 
 like ' Matthew ' cannot be surpassed, yet he was not a man of 
 great tenderness. If Mrs. Wordsworth had spoken truly, I 
 think she would have said so." 
 
 " Tennyson is the only poet who has been a creative power 
 for fifty years, more than fifty years. He says he is the only 
 person who can write hexameters. He has done one poem in 
 them : the most successful thing in them that I know is 
 Kingsley's * Perseus and Andromeda.' I wonder if Tenn)^son 
 will be thought a great mannerist by-and-by ; not in his lyrics 
 — they are safe — but in his blank verse .-' What a perfect 
 thing that is in 'In Memoriam,' beginning — 
 
 ' Calm is the morn, without a sound ' ! 
 
 ' Thornaby Waste,' a terrible poem. What an insight it gives 
 into the heathenism which prevails in a Christian country ! 
 Oh, it is too true ! He fails in constructiveness ; he has 
 written no long poem. I wonder whether his exquisite finish 
 and virtuosity of language will live. ' In Memoriam,' for 
 instance. It reminds one of Virgil, the unexpectedness of 
 language." 
 
 "Do you know Shelley's 'Crown of Life'? He never 
 finished it, but it was one of his very grandest ; the opening 
 lines are so fine. Byron makes a fierce attack upon Shelley, 
 and says there is not a word in his poetry which shows any 
 sympathy with his fellow-men. Such a contrast to Shelley ; 
 it is the agitating principle of his poems. Do you remember, 
 in ' Julian and Maddalo ' he says he is 
 
 ' A nerve o'er which do creep 
 The else unfelt oppressions of this earth.' ' 
 
 " ' The West Wind ' is about the most characteristic thing 
 of Shelley's." 
 
THE BROWNINGS. 31 
 
 " ' Hyperion ' was killed by the Spectator. You know, it is 
 not nearly finished — a mere fragment. It was weak of Keats 
 to take it so much to heart. Leigh Hunt and others got round 
 him, and did their best to spoil him. I dare say there are 
 plenty of things to find fault with ; you can't read thirty 
 lines of ' Endymion ' without coming on an absurdity, but 
 ' Hyperion ' is all beautiful. What a magnificent poem Keats' 
 * Hymn to the Moon ' is ! — the chorus of Bacchants at the end. 
 It was read to Wordsworth when it was in manuscript, and 
 all he said was, ' A very pretty piece of paganism.' " 
 
 *' Byron knew nothing. It was like grinding wild fire." 
 
 " Longfellow had only great talent in doing over again 
 what others had done before him." 
 
 " It is difficult to forgive Mrs. Browning her bad rhymes, 
 her slovenly writing, her want of concentration, going on and 
 on without coming to a point ; but there is no woman writer 
 except George Eliot to compare with her." 
 
 " A great part of ' Aurora Leigh ' is so hard to understand. 
 One has no right to complain of poetry being hard if it is no 
 harder than necessary, but ' Aurora Leigh ' is hard where it 
 might have been easy. The hardness comes from imperfect 
 workmanship. It is worth while spending any amount of toil 
 and time to make a poem as nearly perfect as it can be made ; 
 and those are the poems that will live." 
 
 Of the immense power of mind in Browning's poetry, 
 the Archbishop spoke with great admiration, saying there 
 was so much ore in his poems. He observed that rats were 
 poetically treated by him. To a friend who remarked on the 
 want of tenderness in Browning's writings, the Archbishop 
 replied " Not entirely." " The Blot on the Scutcheon " he 
 especially admired. 
 
 Of a picture of Herodias' daughter he remarked, " It is a 
 fundamental mistake in art to take for a subject a shallow, 
 profligate girl, with whom one could have no possible sym- 
 pathies.' On looking over a collection of Hogarth's pictures : 
 ' He seems to have been thoroughly acquainted with the 
 degradation of sin ; it would be interesting to know he had 
 
32 LETTERS AND ME MORTALS. 
 
 any experience in himself of the feeHngs he so wonderfully 
 pourtrayed." 
 
 " I suppose George Eliot, in the ' Song of Jubal,' is trying 
 to prove that death, instead of being a curse, is the greatest 
 of all blessings. It is very difficult to imagine what the world 
 would have been without the Fall, Life would be an idyll 
 instead of a struggle. I suppose ' Armgart ' was meant to 
 show the inherent and unconscious selfishness of genius. 
 Walpurga seems a little hard on her, but I suppose it is 
 right." 
 
 " Clough was only forty-four when he died. He and I 
 were joint examiners for some time for English Literature 
 for Woolwich. I suppose Arnold was the inarrer of his life ; 
 he unsettled him. He was not able to take what was good 
 and leave the rest. I have been reading Matthew Arnold's 
 TJiyrsis on the death of Clough. There are very beautiful 
 stanzas in it, but it is too long. The allusions to the Scholar 
 Gipsy are rather obscure. On the whole, I am rather dis- 
 appointed with his small volume." 
 
 " Charles Wesley wrote about the grandest hymn in the 
 English language, Jacob zvrestling, ' Come, O thou Traveller 
 unknown.' " 
 
 Some chance sayings of prose books are also interesting : — 
 
 "The second part of 'Don Quixote' is better than the 
 first — an exception to the general rule in authors of this kind, 
 the first part being most commonly the best." 
 
 " How wonderfully well Plutarch tells a story ! He knows 
 what is worth telling. Do you remember his story of the 
 reply made by a man who had won a victor's wreath in the 
 games.'' Some one said to him, 'What is it worth? It will 
 perish very soon. What do you gain by it .'' ' 'I gain this, 
 that I shall fight near my king.' If you transfer that into a 
 higher region ! " 
 
 " There are some inimitable sketches of character in Law's 
 ' Serious Call.' It is curious to see the very minute rules he 
 gives for the practice of meditation." 
 
REMARKS ON PROSE WRITERS. 33 
 
 " Oh, what poor stuff Mant is ! It is what we used to be 
 fed upon when we wanted to plunge deeper into Scripture — 
 Mant and D'Oyley ! " 
 
 " Freeman is the only man who could write a Universal 
 History in one small volume. It is a most useful frame- 
 work. His interest is entirely in political history. His scorn 
 and contempt for other people's history is rather amusing. 
 Grote's interest in history was purely political, like Free- 
 man's. There is a good deal of suppressed enthusiasm in 
 Thirhvall's History." 
 
 " You don't often find such grand descriptions as in 
 Napier's ' Peninsular War.' The two sieges of Saragossa : — I 
 was living in Spain with a Spaniard, who told me that the 
 general who is made the hero of it was never under fire the 
 whole time, but was drinking and doing all manner of evil in 
 a bomb-proof place underground ! I wonder if it was true. 
 There was a regular reign of terror ; the Spaniards were made 
 to fight, and if they refused, they were hung on gallows 
 which were ready at the rear. How fine the account of Sir 
 John Moore's advance and retreat is, and of Albuera!" 
 
 " Whether Stanley's ' Life of Arnold ' is interesting or not, 
 it was, at all events, an epocJi-making book. It is entirely 
 owing to him that the great change in the schoolmaster came 
 about." 
 
 " I do not greatly admire Stanley's third volume (' Sinai 
 and Palestine '). The style is rather finical, too much of 
 bravura passages and fine writing. A man ought never to 
 make you feel he thinks he has written a fine passage. What 
 confirmations of liberal opinions he finds all through ! The 
 Samaritans are hardly treated by the Jews, he makes out — 
 just as the Nonconformists are treated ! I always thought the 
 Jews were perfectly in the right." 
 
 " I object to the fundamental idea of the book (Farrar's 
 'Life of Christ'), i.e. the bringing out the Jmman so much 
 more than the Divine side of our Lord, and then the ' high- 
 falutin,' as the Americans call it, e.g. the storm on the Lake 
 of Galilee." 
 
 VOL. II. D 
 
34 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 " Newman's sermons seem to have held people enchained, 
 and yet there was no passion in them." 
 
 " Stopford Brooke's book on English literature contains 
 a little of everything, and enough of nothing." 
 
 " I think you would find Delitzsch of use (on the Psalms), 
 only he goes into Hebrew and Greek so much. Neale is very 
 fanciful, and difficult to learn much from. One wants to know 
 the conditions under which a Psalm grew up — the historical 
 conditions. St. Augustine used to believe that David wrote 
 them all ; and that he said, ' By the waters of Babylon,' 
 meaning, ' By the waters of this world.' " 
 
 " Hawthorne is almost the only man of real genius America 
 has produced. ' The Scarlet Letter,' ' The House with Seven 
 Gables,' are works of a man of genius. 
 
 " ' Redgauntlet ' contains the finest thing Scott ever wrote, 
 " The Piper's Tale.' " 
 
 " Colenso denied the fundamental doctrines of Christi- 
 anity, the Atonement in any real sense, the Divinity of our 
 Lord, by saying that prayers ought not to be offered up to 
 Him." 
 
 " E 's account of the effect the ' Calvary ' had on the 
 
 Basutos shows what a mistake it is to play the Puritan with 
 the heathen.* They could not understand an essay on Chris- 
 tianity." 
 
 " The Pearsall Smith theory really approaches nearer to 
 Rome than to anything else. It teaches you to look to what 
 Christ has done in you, instead of what He has dor\c for you. 
 That was the great struggle at the time of the Reformation. 
 Reformers said, ' Look to what has been done on the Cross 
 
 for you.' 's religion rests entirely on certain internal facts 
 
 within herself" 
 
 (Speaking of " undogmatic Christians ") " Mrs. takes 
 
 all the Christian love that she has got, and hangs it on 
 the barren thorns of philanthropy, and thinks that it grew 
 there. The trial of that system of philanthropy is not in this 
 
 * Alluding to a letter from South Africa describing the Basutos sitting gazing 
 tearfully before a carved crucifix, etc., the women weeping, pointing to the spear- 
 wound, and saying, "Assegai 1 assegai ! " 
 
VARIOUS SAYINGS. 35 
 
 generation, because those who hold it have been brought up 
 in the Christian faith ; but it will have its trial in the next 
 generation." 
 
 "Dutch is very much German, with the poetical element 
 taken out." 
 
 " If you take all the bones of Spanish away, you get 
 Portuguese ; it is much softer." 
 
 "To 'carp' used to mean simply to talk, but talk was 
 always so malicious that it came to have the meaning it now 
 bears." 
 
 " Lord Chatham used to have the dictionary read aloud to 
 him once a year. He said so many noble and useful words 
 fell out of use." 
 
 " It is a great pity not to learn Italian. German is too 
 like English ; and though German is the key to so much 
 more, yet I suppose the most important thing about a 
 language is the language." 
 
 "The Catalans have a proverb, 'Whither wilt thou go 
 where thou shalt not have to labour .'' ' " 
 
 " There is a German saying, rather tragic, I think, 
 ' Daughters are a transient good.' " 
 
 " I wish you would preach on Proverbs — the teaching of 
 them, the beauty, and the dignity." 
 
 " ' It takes a long spoon to eat kail with the devil' ' When 
 you have shipped the devil, you must carry him over the 
 water ; " i.e. it is impossible to break off a course of evil at 
 any moment." 
 
 " ' Do no good, and thou shalt find no evil,' is an Egyptian 
 proverb very characteristic of the Egyptian government. Some 
 proverbs are sublime, such as, ' The blessings of the evil genii 
 are curses.' " 
 
 "'If your name is up, you may He in bed till noon,' is a 
 good proverb. ' Half is better than the whole,' is a Greek 
 proverb, true of some married couples." 
 
 " I think good sense has a great deal to do with good 
 spirits ; people accept the conditions of their life and make 
 the best of them, if they have good sense." 
 
30 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 " People certainly are to a great extent born good, i.e. 
 •with much greater predispositions to good and evil ; and all 
 that is taken into account." 
 
 " I think the British Museum is rather a sad place ; to see 
 all the kingdoms that have had their day and have passed 
 away — the Assyrian, the Babylonian, and the Etruscan ; and 
 the feeling that one might spend one's whole life there, and 
 never get to know more than a very little corner of it. 
 Happily, however, it does not require to knoiv things to do 
 one's part in life." 
 
 "To say that a person is perfectly simple is, to my mind 
 the highest praise you can give." 
 
 " The good of a thing often is that you cannot see its 
 exact worth and use, e.g. the North-West Passage by land. 
 Quite right that such enterprises should be made." * 
 
 " How wonderful the way a man's whole career depends 
 on a moment." 
 
 " could not be a saint and a practical woman. A 
 
 saint is a glorified failure, you know." 
 
 " Those invisible wounds which men give themselves are 
 very real ones." 
 
 " We ought not to find people uninteresting. You know, 
 every human face has in it a history and a prophecy. But to 
 think of all the people who are not wicked ; who have not the 
 dignity of wickedness ; but are simply Philistiiiel' 
 
 (In the British Museum looking at a statue of Demeter) 
 " It is difificult to think that is the final outcome of an ape." 
 
 " I think we ought to fight the Darwinists more from the 
 human face divine. Imagine a sublimated ape being one of 
 the faces one sometimes sees." 
 
 " How can you expect a person who is always walking 
 upon the battlements of heaven to carve ! " f 
 
 " What a mistake it is to say that ignorance is the mother 
 of wonder ! Knowledge is really the mother of wonder." 
 
 * " yaifne cette noble rinitilite" (Corinne). 
 
 t In answer to its being said of one engaged in mission work that she could 
 not carve. 
 
WIT AND HUMOUR. yj 
 
 "What is the difference between wit and humour? Wit is 
 fireworks, humour sunshine. Humour is much the higher of 
 the two, often intensely tragic ; whereas wit never could be 
 that." 
 
 (Speaking of burning savage villages to punish treachery) 
 " There are two things which Christianity has to teach — 
 righteousness and mercy ; and where people are on a very 
 low level, righteousness often has to be taught first." 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 1865-1868. 
 
 " Dark shadows of approaching ill 
 
 Fall thick upon life's forward track ; 
 But on its past they stream not back, 
 What once was bright abides so still." 
 
 R. C. T. , Elegiac Poems. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 London, 
 
 April 27, 1865. 
 I can imagine no event more disastrous for the whole civilized 
 world than Lincoln's murder. No one can at present in the least 
 guess with what results it may be fraught ; but no doubt it is worst of 
 all for the South, though fearful also for the North. It has rendered 
 reconciliation almost, if not quite, hopeless. 
 
 Froin Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 Sf. Margarefs ITome, East Grinstead, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, May 17, 1865. 
 
 I hope you received, some time since, the hymns about 
 paradise. In that wonderful poem of Hildebert, you will see that I 
 only made one of the alterations that I promised ; namely, the re- 
 casting that terrible passage about Gehenna. The reason was that, 
 by a mistake either of the publisher or of myself, the sheet was struck 
 off previously, and that one correction was a cancel. However, it 
 is the less matter, as the edition is almost out. I asked the publisher 
 to send your Grace a copy of the second edition of my Greek hymns, 
 for this reason. There are six or seven of them, such as "Fierce was 
 the wild billow," "Christian, dost Thou see them?" etc., that are 
 making their way into hymnals. Would you mind casting your 
 
ASSONANT RHYMES. 39 
 
 eye over these short ones, and suggesting anything that might be 
 proper to correct ? 
 
 I have been asked to write an article on the aidos of Calderon for 
 a Quarterly. Now, would your Grace tell me this — do you think 
 that it would be too far a departure from the great rule to omit the 
 assonances, and in those trochaic dimeters simply to employ the 
 measure of " Hiawatha." I confess that I myself cannot hear 
 assonances in English ; and I can see the intense work it must have 
 given you, to preserve them in your translations from Calderon. At 
 the same time, this is rather curious. I read to my third child, a 
 rather clever girl of seventeen, first a bit of your Calderon, and then a 
 bit of " Hiawatha," and asked her if it was the same measure ? Her 
 answer was, " Yes, it is the same measure ; but somehow one seems 
 to me more like rhyme than the other." This rather struck me, as 
 showing that there must be a certain something even in English 
 assonances. 
 
 Dr. Neale alludes in the above letter to the Archbishop's 
 opinion that English ears would need training to perceive the 
 melody of assonant rhymes. In one of the introductory 
 chapters to " Calderon, his Life and Genius," the Archbishop 
 says — 
 
 The main staple and woof of the dialogue is the trochaic line of 
 seven or eight syllables, in which the Spanish romances are written, 
 and which may be called pre-eminently the national metre. This is 
 constructed on a scheme altogether strange to our ears. One rhyme 
 will run through the whole of a Spanish romance, or through some 
 hundred hnes of a Spanish play, recurring in every alternate line. 
 But, then, this rhyme is not a full one, like ours, where consonants 
 and vowels must rhyme aUke ; but so long as the vowels rhyme, the 
 consonants are free. Thus the assonants, as in Spanish they are 
 called, to distinguish them from full or consonant rhymes, such as 
 cruzan, juntas, una, would be considered to rhyme with one another 
 for the sake of tlie vowels 11 — a recurring in each word. It is as though 
 we should allow "raiment," "angel," "greater," to rhyme on the 
 ground of the recurring a — e; or "fire," "mine," "right" (for the 
 rhymes are not always double), for the sake of the long / in each. 
 
 For one who is deeply convinced of the intimate coherence 
 between a poem's form and its spirit, and that one cannot be altered 
 without at the same time most seriously atfecling the other, the 
 
40 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 metrical form of a great poem being not the garment which it wears, 
 and which as a garment may be exchanged for another of a somewhat 
 different pattern, but the flesh and blood which the inner soul of it 
 has woven for itself, and which is a part of its own life for ever — for 
 him there is no choice left in translating Calderon, but to endeavour 
 to render the Spanish trochaic assonants into English lines of exactly 
 the same construction. No English translator has hitherto attempted 
 this. Yet, seeming as it does to me one of the necessary conditions 
 of a successful fulfilling of the task which he undertakes, I have not 
 shrunk from the attempt. But, unfortunately, when the task is 
 accomplished, at least with any such skill as I could command, the 
 assonant, however it may sound in the Spanish, makes in English no 
 satisfying music or melody to the ear. 
 
 No doubt the verses are better for this ghost and shadow of a 
 rhyme than they would have been without it ; and in the long run, 
 and in the total impression which a passage leaves behind it, the 
 assonant certainly makes itself felt. Still there is a poverty about 
 the English vowel rhyme to the English ear, which has not been 
 trained to watch for it, and which for a long while fails to detect it. 
 Still it must be done in this metre, or not at all ; and because it is so 
 difficult to do it in this so as sufficiently to gratify the ear, therefore 
 I believe the attempt to render any Spanish drama in English can 
 never be more than partially successful. 
 
 To Rev. Dr. Neale 
 
 7 A, Chandos Street, 
 My dear Dr. Neale, May 20, 1865. 
 
 The little volume of Greek hymns I found in Ireland on 
 a very hurried visit there a few days back. I had no time to make 
 myself acquainted with it, but will gladly do so as soon as ever I 
 return there. I was much obliged for the deeply interesting little 
 volume of the " Hymns concerning Paradise." Do you know Riickert's 
 version of the legend of Seth going for the fruit of the Tree of Life 
 to the gates of Paradise, that he might revive with this his dying 
 father ? I am just republishing all my verses in a single volume, 
 and I have there a translation of it. I will have the pleasure of 
 sending it to you in a few days, also a lecture on Gustavus Adolphus, 
 with which I dare say you will only in part agree. 
 
 I do not think much is gained by the preservation of the assonants 
 in the rendering of Calderon. I think in an analysis of some of 
 
ILLNESS OF HIS YOUNGEST SON. 41 
 
 these, and for this only an article in a review would give room, it 
 would be wise mainly to select specimens in which the full consonant 
 rhymes are employed. These are generally the most beautiful parts 
 of the plays, though of course examples also of the other would have 
 to be given. I have not my Calderon here ; but his " Divine 
 Orpheus," "Painter of his own Dishonour," " Belshazzar's Feast," 
 and " Tree of the Best Fruit," I seem to remember as among the 
 most beautiful and profoundly Christian, as distinguished from 
 Roman, among them. 
 
 The Archbishop was in London for three months this 
 summer, during the session of Parliament. The latter part of 
 the time he was in much anxiety on account of the dangerous 
 illness at Eton of his youngest son, Herbert Francis, from 
 inflammation of the lungs. He writes to his wife at Eton, 
 being himself laid up by illness :— 
 
 London, 
 
 Saturday \_/nly 15, 1865]. 
 
 I had just obtained Mr. Headland's somewhat reluctant leave to 
 go down to Windsor for the day, when kind Mr. Marriott brought us 
 those comfortable words of hope which Dr. Burrows had enabled 
 him to speak. 
 
 Blessed be God who has given us this light in our darkness, and 
 may He yet, if it be His good pleasure, bring it to perfect day ! I 
 had thought almost to have looked my last on that dear boy to-day, 
 but now that God has given us a better hope, shall not leave my bed 
 to-day. 
 
 I suffer little or no pain. 
 
 London, 
 
 Tuesday night, 1865. 
 Your letter filled me with a great sadness, and I could not but 
 think of all the lonely, anxious hours which must be )Ours. It was 
 a great disappointment to hear no better report of that dear boy, and 
 that he was still very ill ; but God's will be done. Half of our sons 
 (may we venture to hope it ?) are now with Him, and with these also 
 which remain He will only do what is good. May God's grace and 
 strength be with you and with my dear F . 
 
42 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 From Henry de Bunsen. 
 
 Lilleshall, Newport, Shropshire, 
 My DEAR Lord Archbishop, July 30, 1865. 
 
 It was only on Friday last that I could sit down quietly 
 and read your most interesting little book on Gustavus Adolphus. I 
 left London on July i, and brought it down with me, but owing 
 to my duties as Diocesan School Inspector, which have taken up my 
 time ever since, I had not a moment to devote to it before this 
 last week. 
 
 i\nd now allow me to thank you for your kind thought of me in 
 sending me your book, and for the gift itself, which is a most valuable 
 contribution to the history of that terrible time, and which appears to 
 me to set before the English reader, in a clear and masterly manner, 
 not only the real greatness of the hero, but also the awful nature of 
 that deadly war, carried on for thirty years, and its effects, traceable 
 to this day in several parts of Germany. Your sketch of the 
 Protestant ministers of that day, and of their self-denying labours, as 
 well as your insertion of the hymns which owe their origin to that 
 ttarful time of visitation, remind me of my dear father's remarks on 
 that Thirty Years' War. For he used to say that he thought that the 
 beautiful hymns and spiritual songs of Germany were the means 
 under God of preserving religious feeling in Germany. If it had not 
 been for them, familiar as household words, he thought all religious 
 feeling would well-nigh have been extinguished in Germany. They 
 seem to have been to the people as books and ministers, teaching 
 them " the Way, the Truth, and the Life," and stirring them up to a 
 closer walk with God. This reminds me of the beautiful hymn, 
 composed by " Johann Peter Titz," born in Silesia, a.d. 1619, after- 
 wards Professor of Poetry at Leipzig, and beginning — 
 
 " Willst du in der Hille singen," etc. ? 
 
 Perhaps you may never have come across it. My fother gives it in 
 his first edition of the " Gesang und Gebetbuch " (Hamburg, 1833), 
 and I will copy it for you on a separate sheet. It is No, 93 j. in the 
 first edition. 
 
 With renewed thanks for your great kindness, and with kindest 
 regards to Mrs. Trench, believe me, my dear Lord Archbishop, yours 
 most faithfully, 
 
 H. G. DE Bunsen. 
 
LETTERS TO DR. NEALE. 43 
 
 To Rev. Dr. Neale. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 August 17,1865. 
 
 The " Prickke of Conscience " is reprinted by the Early EngUsh 
 Text Society, an offshoot of the Philological. 
 
 I should doubt the expediency of touching the " Jerusalem " Jiow. 
 Some would accept, some would reject your " second cares " bestowed 
 on the poem, and thus there would be two recensions of it, which is 
 very undesirable. 
 
 I quite agree with your estimate of " Belshazzar's Feast," and yet 
 there are others, if I remember rightly, as the "Divine Orpheus" 
 and " The Painter of his own Dishonour," which are quite worthy to 
 stand beside it. 
 
 To the Sauic. 
 
 Dublin, 
 My dear Dr. Neale, August 21, 18155. 
 
 I am preparing for the press a third edition of my 
 " Commentary on the Epistles to the Seven Churches." I remember 
 your telling me some years ago that you had some hints at my com- 
 mand, whenever the time of such a new edition had arrived. I would 
 gladly claim them from you now, if, without too much trouble, they 
 are recoverable by you. 
 
 Have you seen Worsley's translations of some of the Latin 
 hymns ? It was he who rendered the " Odyssey" so admirably into 
 the Spenserian stanza. I could only look at them very hastily, but 
 they seemed to me excellently well done. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 August 25, 1865. 
 Many thanks for your hints. They may perhaps some day pro- 
 voke one or two further questions. I fancy a new edition of the 
 " Latin Poetry " is a long way off, though it has sold very fairly. I 
 will remember, if ever the day arrives, to claim that large help 
 towards bettering the book which you can give me. 
 
 I have thought it best to send you by post my copy of the 
 " Prickke of Conscience," which pray keep as long as you please. As 
 a " Summa Theologia Medii Mv\," it is a very extraordinary book, 
 and the writer was unquestionably a poet.* 
 
 * Dr. Neale has given twenty lines from tliis book, a poem of the fifteenth 
 
4t LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 I saw lately, on a blank page of Sepp's " Leben Jesu," an 
 advertisement of a new German volume on Calderon, or generally 
 on Spanish authors. As it seemed to me promising, I bade Williams 
 and Norgate to send you the title, which I trust they have done. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Falace, Kilke/uty, 
 
 Septctfiber 28, 1865. 
 
 I am now on my Visitation of the Province * — an ecclesiastical 
 arrangement which perished in England at the Reformation, though 
 I observe in Strype that Cranmer made some attempts to maintain it, 
 but has been kept up here. I was much indisposed to it, as contrary 
 to the true idea of the episcopate ; but, so far as my experience goes, 
 it does not here work ill. It is too much a recognized part of the 
 system for any jealousy to be felt about it; on the contrary, the 
 Bishops seem glad to turn me to use in the way of saying to their 
 clergy things which they count would come better from me than from 
 themselves, or noticing abuses which they have suffered too long to 
 allow them to speak very strongly about them. I have had a laborious 
 and anxious month preparing my Charge. May God grant that I 
 have spoken nothing for the harm, and something for the good, of 
 our poor Church, 
 
 If one looks at Fenianism from a military point of view, it is as 
 contemptible as can be imagined ; but as a sign and symptom of a 
 wide-spread and deep-seated disloyalty it is very far indeed from this. 
 All the sympathies of the lower orders, even when themselves non- 
 Fenians, are with the conspirators, and this they show in a thousand 
 ways. 
 
 century, in his "Hymns on the Joys of Glories of Paradise." "Uncouth" he 
 calls them, but "showing the knowledge that the writer possessed of the heavenly 
 home-sickness." 
 
 * Before the disestablishment of the Irish Church there was a triennial Visita- 
 tion by the two Primates of their suffragan bishops. On these occasions, from the 
 moment the Archbishop entered a diocese, the authority of the Bishop ceased, and 
 was merged in that of the Archbishop until his Visitation of the See was concluded. 
 If a living in the gift of the Bishop became vacant during this Visitation, the gift 
 of it fell to the Archbishop. 
 
LETTER TO HIS DAUGHTER. 45 
 
 To Frances Chenevix Trench.* 
 
 The Deanery, Cashel, 
 Dearest Child, October i, 1865. 
 
 This place is called Cashel of the Kings, but being 
 nothing but rather a big village, hardly seems to justify its name. It 
 used to be an archbishopric when there were four such in Ireland, 
 and as the Dean, with whom we are staying, lives in the old palace, 
 you may suppose we are well lodged. There is a grand rock just 
 over the city, which I see out of my window, with a group of the 
 finest ecclesiastical ruins and remains in Ireland — a round tower in 
 perfect preservation, a cathedral of which much still remains, a 
 palace, and an old Irish church with a stone roof, far the most 
 interesting I have ever seen in Ireland. It was this cathedral which 
 one of the famous Irish chieftains attempted to burn, and, being 
 brought up before the Privy Council, defended himself with the plea 
 that he thought the Archbishop was in it. 
 
 I long very much to be with all my dear ones again. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 October 24, 1865. 
 They will have a grand and solemn day at Westminster on Friday, 
 During my six years there I buried several great men, Macaulay, 
 and Outram, and Lord Canning, and others, but none in the world's 
 eye so great as him f who will be laid beside them. 
 
 From Thomas Carlyle. 
 
 Chelsea, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, November 24, 1865. 
 
 Your kind little memento is very welcome to me, not on 
 the philological side alone. 
 
 " The Grange " is gone — alas ! yes ; now that bright bit of earth, 
 with all the sunny figures in it, noble some of them like few, has 
 vanished from us, like the baseless fabric of a vision; melted into air 
 for ever ! For those of us who still remain in this world, it is sad 
 we should never meet. But you come to town now and tlien — 
 perhaps this very winter you are coming ? Have the charity to call 
 
 * His fourth daughter. t Lord Palmerston. 
 
•46 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 on me, at any rate, or give me some notice, and I will find you out. 
 I am now idle enough, with little prospect but that of continuing so 
 for the remainder of my appointed days. 
 
 With many kind regards to madam, if she will accept them, and 
 with all manner of good wishes to you both, in your new and eminent 
 sphere of activity. I remain, yours sincerely always, 
 
 T. Carlyle. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Athe7icEum^ London, 
 
 February 9, 1866. 
 The ultra-ritualistic movement seems to me very threatening for 
 the future peace and prosperity of the Church, and the nearer it is 
 looked at, the more threatening it seems. A fierce Puritan reaction 
 may bring into peril all which has been won through thirty painful 
 years ; but this is too large a subject for the close of a letter. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 July 6, 1866. 
 There seems a good hope that this terrible war Avill be brought 
 to a speedy close, but one does not like to think of Louis Napoleon 
 as the Grand Pacificator of the World ; above all, as he will no doubt 
 claim his own fee. 
 
 " It seems a very solemn thing to get into a new house, 
 when one thinks of all which may happen, indeed of all that 
 must happen there," the Archbishop wrote from Broomfield, 
 on settling there for the summer in the first days of July. Of 
 a book of family prayers in a Nurses' Training Institution, 
 begun this year under his patronage and fostering care, he 
 writes on the 23rd of July : — 
 
 I think the prayers are very good, very much to the point, and I 
 do not see one word out of which the most watchful mischief-maker 
 (if such persons there are) could make any mischief 
 
 I have added in one place hinder after viar, because many faults 
 in us, which do not mar work altogether, may yet hinder it. I should 
 also object to "Redeemer of all believers'' as an intense piece of 
 
FOUNDING OF ALEXANDRA COLLEGE. 47 
 
 Calvinism, of which I did not beheve you capable. Acceptable as it 
 
 would be at Mr. 's and Mr. 's chapel, I must yet ask that 
 
 believers may be altered into inen. 
 
 I hope to be in Dublin in the middle of next week, and hope 
 that you may then be able to show us the Nursing Home. I do not 
 think, if you cannot, that my wife's impatience will endure longer. 
 
 We are enjoying the great beauty of this place greatly, I hope 
 also thankfully. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Broomfield, Ashford, Co. lVicklo7v, 
 My dearest Bishop, July 16, 1866. 
 
 The Bishop of Meath died to-day, so that our new Lord 
 Lieutenant will have a bishopric at once to fill up. I do not know 
 him, or I think I should venture to write and put before him the 
 claims and merits of the Dean of Cork.* He is certainly our best 
 preacher and speaker in the Irish Church — a good Churchman, while 
 at the same time he has brought with him, from the Evangelical 
 school in which he was trained, so much of the best of theirs that 
 his appointment, I am confident, would be popular with all. You 
 know Lord Abercorn. Could you speak a word or two to him on 
 the subject? It is vital to our poor Irish Church that it should get 
 its best men to thefrojit. 
 
 The Alexandra College was also this year established and 
 opened under his auspices. It was on the lines of Queen's 
 College, London, and was begun in order to give a really 
 sound education to girls, and has been eminently successful 
 and prosperous. The Archbishop gave much thought, labour, 
 and time to its constitution, never ceasing to take deep interest 
 in its well-being. Often he walked across St. Stephen's Green 
 early in the morning to read the daily prayers for the girls 
 
 with which the college was opened. " If wants to make 
 
 them care for poetry," he said of some girl-student, "she 
 ought to begin with lyrics. It takes a great deal of training 
 to be up to ' Hamlet ; ' but ' Hohenlinden,' etc., would by 
 degrees bring them up to care for Shakespeare. It is a great 
 thing to introduce a soul to a new world." 
 * Now Bishop of Peterborough. 
 
48 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS^ 
 
 To his Wife, 
 
 Dubli?i, 
 
 October lo, 1866. 
 I hear the entrances at the Alexandra College, though not very- 
 numerous as yet, are first-class of their kind. I open the College 
 to-morrow with prayers and a very short address. Lady visitors, 
 professors, etc., are to be asked. I wish my dearest wife was there 
 to help with prayers and counsel the work which is beginning.* 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 October 26, 1866. 
 The cholera is still severe in Dublin, and deaths are taking place 
 very near us. We have an efficient relief fund, in the details of 
 which I take a good share, and for the first time have come in 
 personal contact with Roman priests. We get on very well together. 
 You see that we are to have another new bishop. Butcher's was an 
 excellent appointment. I fancy the new one will be either the Dean 
 of Emly or of Cork. Either would be good. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 10, 1866. 
 A row is to be attempted at St. Mark's, and afterwards at St. 
 Jude's, at both of which churches I preach to-morrow ; for the 
 purpose, no doubt, of showing that there is no "appetite for outrage" 
 in a Dublin Orange mob. Printed papers have been circulated for 
 the last day or two, summoning them to attend.f 
 
 * '■'■October IT, Thursday.. — Opening of Alexandra College. — A large number 
 meet there, Dr. Butcher, Archdeacon Lee, Dr. Stokes, Croker, lady visitors, 
 parents, and pupils, at ten. The Archbishop of Dublin opened the College with 
 prayers and a beautiful address," — From Diary of Rev. R. P. Graves, first Vice- 
 Principal of Alexandra College. 
 
 t The attempt was made in consequence of the Archbishop's refusal to order 
 the incumbent of St. Bride's, Mr. Carroll, to discontinue a half-choral service. 
 It only resulted, on November 11, in a certain number of men leaving the church 
 when the Archbishop appeared in the pulpit. The mob, however, gathered, and 
 attempted intimidation on the next Sunday at Grangegonjjan Church, where the 
 consequences might have been serious but for the iron firmness, courage, and 
 wisdom of the late Dr. ?klaturin, by which the gathering storm was completely 
 subdued. 
 
LETTERS TO BISHOP WILBERFORCE. 
 
 49 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 December 3, 1866. 
 
 Have I authority to forbid the practice of Evening Communions ? 
 A worthy clergyman in this diocese has just announced his intention 
 of having such. I beUeve I shall not find much difficulty in persuading 
 him to renounce them ; but it is always well to know what reserves 
 of power one has if compelled to fall back upon them. 
 
 The demonstration the other day at St. Mark's on the part of 
 " Gregg's Lambs," as they are called here, was a very contemptible 
 matter, though they contrive to make it look somewhat bigger in the 
 papers. It is certainly not an easy time. May God grant us wisdom 
 for all. , 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 March 16, 1867. 
 
 There seems no doubt that a Bill will pass this Parliament 
 enabling a Roman Catholic to hold the office of Lord Chancellor 
 in Ireland. I enclose for convenience sake a copy of the Bill, and 
 also of some observations upon it by Dr. Ball, one of our chief 
 ecclesiastical lawyers in Ireland, and also our Primate's right-hand 
 man. I have no doubt these express his views ; indeed, he has told 
 me as much. 
 
 I am rather in a strait as to how to act, or whether to act at all. 
 Our Court of Delegates is an intolerable ecclesiastical tribunal, and 
 the present would certainly be a favourable opportunity for getting 
 rid of it ; but then the only way of getting rid of it seems to be by 
 the transfer of the jurisdiction which it now possesses, as proposed 
 in this paper, to the English Privy Council, a better Court of Appeal 
 but itself also to a Churchman a most unsatisfactory one. You have 
 given much thought to the subject. Do you see even what we ought 
 to strive after ? — for besides these two courses, either of letting 
 things alone or asking such a transfer as Mr. Ball proposes, neither 
 of which at all commends itself to me, I do not see a third. The 
 Archbishop of Armagh no doubt looks forward, in case of such a 
 transfer, to the placing of the two Irish Archbishops on the English 
 Privy Council. 
 
 VOL. II. E 
 
so LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Maurigy's, 
 
 May 27, 1867. 
 
 We were last evening at the Abbey, the Bishop of Oxford preach- 
 ing. The sermon was on Jacob's ladder, and it was on the whole 
 the most beautiful one which I ever heard him preach. We went 
 afterwards for half an hour to the Deanery, and all there seemed to 
 share in the sense of its surpassing excellence. 
 
 I rejoice to have learned, half an hour ago, from Lord Derby that 
 Burke is not to be hanged; the sentence was commuted list night. 
 I was so deeply impressed with the impolicy, not the injustice, of the 
 step, and the moral revolt and recoil which would have followed 
 upon it, that I went to him, stating to him that I should feel obliged 
 to-night in the House of Lords to say as much, and to ask whether 
 even now the sentence might not be commuted. I am profoundly 
 thankful to be saved from the necessity of so doing. It would have 
 been a profoundly unpopular step with the Protestants of Ireland, 
 and I have no great amount of popularity with them to throw away. 
 
 Lord , whom I met at the Club just as I was going in, could not 
 
 speak with patience on the subject, — was quite furious at the notion of 
 a possible commutation. Having seen his spirit and temper, I can 
 quite understand what Lord Derby said of the extreme difficulty in 
 which the Government found itself on the question. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Maurigy's, 
 
 Jufie 8, 1867. 
 
 Lord Russell has given notice of a motion about the Irish 
 Church, which, very much to my regret, will bring me back here 
 within ten or twelve days. I do not expect on that occasion to be 
 detained here more than two or three days. 
 
 I am reprinting the " Studies," * of the first edition of which very 
 few copies now remain. I also send to you by this post two copies 
 of my Cambridge Sermons-j 
 
 Please keep the Guardian of Wednesday. There is in it a 
 remarkable review of a very remarkable book which is creating a 
 very considerable sensation just now, " Ecce Homo." I have only 
 
 * " Studies in the Gospels," published early in this year. 
 t " Shipwrecks of Faith. Three Sermons." 1S67. 
 
LETTER TO R. TRAVERS SMITH. 51 
 
 glanced at the book, but seem to find more questionable matter in it 
 than the reviewer has done. 
 
 To Rev. R. Travers Smith. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklow, 
 My dear Mr. Smith, June 17, 1867. 
 
 I cannot say with what deep concern I learned, on my 
 return to Ireland last week, of that sorrow which it has just pleased a 
 Heavenly Father should be your portion.* Those who have known 
 sorrow, but have never known this sorrow, hardly dare speak of it to 
 those who have ; so much does it seem to them to surpass every 
 other sorrow ; so much more than any other to empty life of its joy. 
 And yet I feel quite sure that you, who have so often known how to 
 comfort others, will not fail yourself to find those comforts of the 
 Holy Ghost, of which the heart of the Church was full, just at that 
 moment when you were called to enter into the dark cloud. Nor 
 can I doubt that the drinking of this cup and the being baptized 
 with the baptism will bring you, and through you will bring many 
 more, into a nearer fellowship with the Lord. It is indeed hard to 
 praise Him for the steps of pain and suffering by which He bids us 
 to mount up to a greater nearness to Himself, but we shall do so at 
 the last. 
 
 Believe me, with truest sympathy, in which my wife begs to be 
 allowed to join, most sincerely yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 June, 1867. 
 
 I quite agree with you in the seriousness of the present crisis, 
 and the rocks and quicksands which are round about us, and from 
 which nothing but the good hand of God, overruling the counsels of 
 men, can enable us to escape. 
 
 By the way, what a tragedy is that which has just been concluded, 
 the murder of the Emperor of Mexico ; taking it all in all, the deepest 
 tragedy of our times. I do not think I have ever read anything more 
 deeply affecting than the account in the Times of yesterday of his 
 last hours. How imperially he died ! 
 
 Archbishop Trench writes playfully to a friend on 
 * The death of his wife. 
 
52 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 January 2, 1868, after sending thanks for a "most delicately 
 and exquisitely wrought " Irish cross : — 
 
 When I first saw it, I assumed that it was the subtle gift of some 
 Irish Protestant, and of the same character as the male dress which 
 the Bishop of Beauvois caused to be placed in Joan of Arc's 
 dungeon ; that putting it up in my room I might be convicted 
 without more ado of being a satellite of Cullen's,* which is the com- 
 monest charge at the present hour. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 February 21, 1868. 
 It would be a great thing if 3'ou could persuade Sir William 
 Heathcote to be present at our Congress. All at present looks 
 promising, and the invitation to the Bishop of Oxford, as it now is, 
 was better than a victory, which would have been looked at as a 
 party triumph, and better, too, than a defeat, which would have 
 probably been the issue of pushing the matter to a vote.t Our Lord 
 Lieutenant's dinner went off yesterday, and I think on the whole 
 very prosperously. There were at least thirty police outside the 
 house, and it was singular to see his Excellency pass to his carriage 
 between a double row of these, who allowed no one to come too 
 near. The report of the Church Congress about the preachers was 
 unanimously adopted. Some alterations in the subjects, not very 
 serious, but most of them for the worse, were also made. 
 
 To Rev. William Maturin, D.D. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 February 24, 1868. 
 
 Will you let me have one line to say how it is faring with yours? 
 
 It was with true and very deep concern that I heard in London of 
 
 the heavy sorrow which had lighted so suddenly on your home ; % 
 
 and again, on my return, that this was not all, but that others were 
 
 * Cardinal Cullen. 
 
 t The question was whether Bisliop Wilberforce should be asked to preach 
 the sermon in St. Patrick's Cathedral at the opening of the Congress. This was 
 resisted by some. He was asked to preach on the following Sunday, which he 
 promised to do. 
 
 X The death of his son Arthur, from scarlatina.] 
 
LETTER TO DR. MA TURIN. 53 
 
 threatening still. Many whom you have strengthened and comforted 
 in their times of trial, and not these alone, will have been asking that 
 you and yours may be strengthened and comforted in these hours of 
 sorrow, and I would very thankfully hear, if you are able to tell me 
 as much, that your other sick, by God's good grace, are doing well. 
 Four times that terrible visitant, scarlet fever, entered our household, 
 once sweeping away a beautiful child in a few hours, so that we can 
 enter into your and Mrs. Maturin's present trials ; but, as we had 
 mercy as well as judgment to tell of, I trust it will not be otherwise 
 with you. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 1868, 1869. 
 
 " A counsellor well fitted to advise 
 In daily life, and at whose lips no less 
 Men may inquire or nations, when distress 
 Of sudden doubtful danger may arise. 
 Who, though his head be hidden in the skies, 
 Plants his firm foot upon our common earth. 
 Dealing with thoughts which everywliere have l^irth, — 
 This is the poet, true of heart and wise : 
 No dweller in a baseless world of dream. 
 Which is not earth nor heaven." 
 
 R. C. T. 
 
 In a sermon at the opening, after its restoration, of St. 
 Peter's parish church, DubHn, on All Saints' Day, 1867, the 
 Archbishop had expressed his opinion that, while there were 
 some who would " bid us put our house in order," being sure 
 that disestablishment Avas at hand, there was nothing of the 
 kind to fear in the near future ; although he took occasion 
 from such prophecies to press home the warning as to the 
 need of continually setting our spiritual house in order. Now, 
 however, the storm was close on the ship which he, chiefly, 
 must guide through it, and from the time he realized this, his 
 anticipations were of the gloomiest. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Duhliii, 
 
 April % 1868. 
 The Dean of Cork, who is fresh from England, says that the 
 general feeling there is that EstablisJimettt is certainly gone ; but that 
 our friends are strong enough, with good management, to save a 
 
DISES TA BLISHMENT. 5 % 
 
 considerable amount of Endoivment. Whiteside writes that Bright is 
 less bitter than Gladstone. 
 
 The first part of the following letter has been given in 
 Bishop Wilberforce's Life ; but as the whole is of interest and 
 importance, it seems best to give it here, and not to separate 
 the latter part from what precedes. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Palace, 
 My dearest Bishop, April i8, 1868. 
 
 I write in the midst of every possible interruption on this 
 day of the installation tumult,* but shall probably have no time after 
 it is over to write. 
 
 There is no word of truth in the report, first started in a Roman 
 Catholic paper here, that we were transacting for a smaller episcopate, 
 and had made any proposal to sacrifice six of our number. I think I 
 may say with confidence that on one thing Ave are agreed — not, that 
 is, to accept what will evidently be Disraeli's proposal, namely, a 
 starved and cut down Establishment, which will leave all causes of 
 irritation existing still ; which will entail on us all the weaknesses of 
 an Establishment, while giving us none of the compensating advan- 
 tages ; and which, being a compromise resting on no intelligible 
 principle, will inevitably cease to exist after a few years of weakness, 
 poverty, and discredit. If you ask the policy which recommends itself 
 here to the best and most earnest Churchmen, it is, first, to fight for 
 everything which we possess, as believing it rightfully ours ; recog- 
 nizing, of course, the right of Parliament to redistribute, ivithin the 
 Church, its revenues according to the changed necessities of the 
 present time. If this battle is lost, then, totally rejecting the process 
 of a gradual starvation to which Disraeli would submit us, to go in 
 for instant death at the hands of Gladstone, that death being one out 
 of which a new life might spring, and, God helping us, will spring ; 
 our efforts being in this case directed to rescuing for the Church as 
 much of her own as may be, and taking all care that, whatever this 
 be, it be secured to the Church of Ireland /;/ commuuion with the 
 Church of England, and not to a new Church which shall have 
 purged the Prayer-book of the Popish leaven which taints it still ! ! ! 
 
 * The installation of the Prince of Wales as a Knight of St. Patrick. The 
 Archbishop was Chancellor of the Order. 
 
56 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 which some already announce that they will have. I touch in these 
 last words the danger of all dangers which is before us. 
 
 I believe that what I have written presents the outlines of the 
 policy which commends itself most to thoughtful Churchmen here. 
 There are infinite secondary matters, but these two of immense 
 importance, on which I would willingly write or talk to you, but I 
 must reserve them, at least for the present. By the end of the month 
 I hope that we shall be in London, and that we shall remain there 
 for several weeks. The Bishops meet here for consultation on 
 Monday next. If anything grows out of the meeting which it is 
 desirable to communicate, I will not fail to write again. Many 
 thanks for all the counsel, help, sympathy, and prayers, some of 
 which we know, and the rest of which we are sure are not wanting 
 to us at this trying time. 
 
 The preparation of a " Household Book of English Poetry," 
 with notes, published this year, had for many months interested 
 the Archbishop, and occupied his hours of recreation. 
 
 From Sir FRANCIS Palgrave. 
 
 5, York Gate, Regent's Park, N. W., 
 My Lord Archbishop, June 5, 1868. 
 
 I am much obliged to your Grace for your kindness in 
 sending me the volume of " Household Poetry," and I am much 
 pleased to find that you think favourably of the little attempt which 
 I have made in the same direction. There is room for many selections 
 of this kind, our flower garden is so rich and varied ; and even if 
 the same flowers perpetually reappear, yet they often gain a new 
 charm by re-arrangement and annotation. Some things in the book 
 are new to me, and others, which had been outvoted for the " Golden 
 Treasury," now seem to gain new merit when removed by selection 
 from more ordinary matter. 
 
 I should much like to know whether the fine Cavalier song, 
 printed from a manuscript annotation to Lovelace, has been printed 
 before, and whether any reasonable conjecture can be formed as to 
 its authorship. It seems to me far too good for any but a practical 
 hand, and it is tolerably free from the bouncing tone of bravado 
 which (poetically) spoils most of its class. 
 
 I see the omission of one stanza in Lovelace's ode to Lucasta 
 is not noticed in your notes. 
 
''HOUSEHOLD BOOK OF ENGLISH POETRY:' 57 
 
 The epithalamium of (I think) Hymen and Eucharis in Marlowe's 
 " Hero and Leander " I have often thought worthy to be brought out 
 of its present obscurity. It is one of the Chiswick reprints. 
 
 Doyle's poem reads very well. J. H. Newman has an elegy on a 
 sister in his recent volume, of singular tenderness and simplicity. 
 But, in truth, the last thirty years alone would supply a volume or 
 two well worth selection. 
 
 With renewed thanks, believe me, your Grace's obedient servant, 
 
 Francis Palgrave. 
 
 Amongst letters preserved by the Archbishop is one from 
 Cardinal Newman, dated June 3, thanking him for sending 
 him the "beautiful volume," and for giving him "a place in 
 such high company." Mr. Frank Millson writes in answer 
 to some questions of the Archbishop concerning editions 
 of Vaughan's poems : — 
 
 Southpori, Albert Road, 
 
 My Lord, July 25, 1868. 
 
 Your reply to my note was sent to me to Arran, where I 
 was staying. Since my return, I have compared the two copies of 
 Vaughan's poems. I think that your supposition that the 1655 
 edition is the same book as the one of 1650, with a new title-page 
 and additions, can hardly be correct, though I know that Lyte, the 
 editor of Pickering's reprint, thinks as you do. The preface to the 
 1655 edition is dated September 30, 1654, and contains this passage, 
 which seems to me to refer to the fact of a new edition. 
 
 A comparison of my two copies shows that the 1650 edition con- 
 sists of half a sheet, title and dedication, and no pages. The 
 second edition has title, preface, dedication, motto, the no pages of 
 the first edition, with eighty-four pages of new matter, and a table of 
 first lines. A noticeable thing in the arrangement is that the sheets 
 do not begin with new printer's marks, as they might be expected to 
 do, if the second part were simply new matter added to the first 
 volume, but begin with A, the last sheet of the former volume having 
 ended with G. 
 
 I am sorry to trouble you with these trifling details ; but, as 
 Vaughan has long been a favourite author of mine, they have an 
 interest for me, and, if they help to show that he was not neglected 
 by readers of his own time, I shall be glad. 
 
 I may venture to say, that I would not have troubled you with 
 
58 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 my note, if I had not noticed in the notes to your selection an 
 accuracy of statement which is very rare in works of the kind. 
 
 The notes in the volume of " Household Poetry " are only 
 too few, and most valuable to those who would fain be led by 
 a poet through a treasure-house of poetry, especially by one 
 so unerring- as the Archbishop in his discernment of true 
 poetic merit.* "I return the Jeu d' esprit on Lord Houghton, 
 which is very happy, also four verses," he writes to a friend in 
 1863 ; " the last are feeling and good, but, as you ask me, do 
 not seem to me to pass that line, so real, yet so hard to trace, 
 which separates graceful verses from poetry." 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Brooinfield, IVicklow, 
 
 August 27, 1868. 
 
 I think your presence,t above all in the present condition of 
 things, of very high importance indeed. Your absence would be a 
 loss to us in many ways greater than I can say ; else, knowing all 
 which is always on your hands to do, I would not so press you to come. 
 
 Judge Berwick and his sister, two of our oldest and most honoured 
 friends in Ireland, for whom I was in fear when I last wrote, perished 
 in that Welsh horror. | Few could have been better prepared for their 
 great change. We have lost no others who were in any way near to 
 ourselves, but friends and acquaintances have been stricken on every 
 
 * In a note to his translation of part of St. Hildebert's " Extra Portam," Dr. 
 Neale says, after expressing his inability to agree with Archbishop Trench in his 
 interpretation of a word in the poem ("worthy of St. Hildebert though such an 
 interpretation be "), " At the same time, any one who differs on such a point from 
 such a critic, must feel that he does it at his peril." 
 
 I At the Church Congress in Dublin. 
 
 J The collision of the Irish down mail, near Abergele, with a train containing 
 barrels of paraffin, by which several carriages in the mail were in a few moments 
 burnt up. There is a beautiful sonnet of the Archbishop's on the death of this 
 brother and sister, beginning — 
 
 and ending- 
 
 " Men said, who saw the tender love they bore 
 Each to the other," 
 
 " He Who loved them best of all, 
 Mightier than we life's mysteries to solve, 
 In one fire-chariot bore them both away," 
 
CHARGE IN 1 868. 59 
 
 side. What terrible issues from this life God often gives, even to 
 His own ! 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 September 4, 1868. 
 
 I believe the Charge has given satisfaction, and I hope, which is 
 
 very much more to the point, that it said what was right and true. It 
 
 will certainly be a comfort if there is not a row as after the last 
 
 Charge,* though one must bear that, as well as graver evils, if it comes. 
 
 The following extract from this Charge is given, as the 
 events of the last twenty years add to its interest : — ■ 
 
 When our Establishment is denounced as a badge of conquest, 
 what is this but the saying, in a way which it is meant should irritate 
 some portion of the Irish people, that the past has bequeathed its 
 results to the present ? But so it has done everywhere, and in ten 
 thousand ways. In the historic life of nations there is no escaping 
 the dominion of the past. If it be attempted to ignore its verdicts, 
 to reverse its decisions, to undo what it has done, a far larger task 
 will have to be taken in hand than merely the overthrow of our 
 EstabUshment. The possession by Protestant landlords of seven- 
 eighths of the soil of Ireland — is not that a badge of conquest far 
 more impressive, and with social and political results immeasurably 
 more significant, than any which we can offer ? Must that also 
 cease? Might not the whole present framework of things, the Vice- 
 royalty, nay, the Royalty itself, which is behind the Viceroyalty, by 
 the same right, or by a better, be termed badges of conquest ; and, it 
 all which keeps record of the great decisions of the past must needs 
 be abolished, the removal of these on the same plea be demanded ? 
 Where is a movement like this to stop ? This much is certain, that, 
 if once allowed, it wnll not stop exactly w^here those desire and intend 
 who have set it a-going, any more than the rock which has been 
 detached from the mountain-top will pause upon its side exactly 
 where he who first impelled it may desire. 
 
 * In the Charge of 1866 the Archbishop had spoken with admiration of the 
 firm front opposed to a Puritan mob by Dr. Maturin, and also, very strongly, 
 against attempts to crush the liberty allowed by the Prayer-book, or to change its 
 laws ; counselling " a steady resistance upon our part to any proposal to alter or 
 to 'revise ' it, as they speak who would urge such alterations upon us." See " A 
 Charge," etc., 1866, p. 10. 
 
6o LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 The seeds of the future are wrapped up in the present, and wise 
 men may read to what these seeds will grow ; nor need they any 
 eminent gift of prophecy to discern what the course of events in the 
 next half-century is likely to be — how this new ascendency will grow 
 and grow, how one thing after another will be yielded to it, still in 
 the hope that this last boon will satisfy, how its claims in the end 
 will become impossible to grant. And then, at last, a day will arrive 
 when the democracy of England, moved in part by the sufferings of 
 the Protestants, from which they will have long wilfully hid their 
 eyes, but far more by the determination to maintain, at all costs, the 
 unity of the Empire, and angry and fierce as only a democracy can 
 be, will turn and stand at bay ; and, having shrunk long from the 
 struggle, yet will not shrink from it to the end. What the issue of a 
 conflict between the strength of England and the weakness of Ireland 
 will be, it is easy to foretell ; but in the course of that struggle what 
 an Iliad of woes will have been poured out on Ireland ; and that day 
 will be one to fill the most hopeful with despair, when, perhaps, 
 some new Cromwell stands amid the smoking ruins of the civilization 
 and prosperity of this land, to begin once more a work which is ever 
 beginning, but which is never brought to a successful end. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 Siitiday, Septe7nber, 1868. 
 There is a furious attack on me and my Charge in the Freeman 
 [the Roman Catholic paper], warning me that if I go on so I shall 
 get no compensation for my vested rights, whoever else may. I am 
 quite unable to guess what in it has made them so angry, as they 
 specify nothing. I see it is given at considerable length in the Times. 
 Thomas's pamphlet is out.* It is well written, and in a high tone, 
 although the policy of it, namely, a seeking to come to terms at once 
 with our spoilers, I cannot assent to. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Kilkentiy, 
 
 September 7 , 1868. 
 I found your pamphlet in Dublin, and read it with very great 
 nterest. To the policy there advocated, as you know, I do not 
 
 * " Some Thoughts upon the Present and Future of the Irish Church." By 
 an Irish Lay Patron. Dublin : Hodges, Smith, and Foster. 1868. 
 
LETTER FROM SIR WALTER FAROUHAR. 6i 
 
 altogether consent. Indeed, I do not see how we, who are the 
 trustees and guardians of the prerogatives and property of the Irish 
 Church, could accept defeat, and all the consequences of defeat, 
 before this had actually arrived ; but the high tone which breathes in 
 every page must be of very great value indeed, inspiriting others, as 
 I am sure it will do ; and in this way not less valuable the practical 
 suggestions, should that which you think inevitable, and I think so 
 probable, actually arrive. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 September ii, 1868. 
 If you desired an article in the Times on the Charge, I trust you 
 are satisfied now. I do not think people would be so angry about 
 it, unless there was something in it. 
 
 From Sir Walter Farquhar. 
 
 Polesden Lacey, Dorking, 
 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, November %, 1868. 
 
 Before leaving town for Scotland your Grace's Charge 
 
 was not published. I only returned last night. To-day I have read 
 
 your eloquent, pathetic, and unanswerable appeal for the Irish 
 
 Church with the deepest interest. You will permit me to express 
 
 the thankfulness I feel that all those thoughts were in your heart, and 
 
 that you have been able so ably to express them. As this letter needs 
 
 no reply, it is a satisfaction to myself to say how deeply I sympathize 
 
 in your great trials in the sister kingdom, and how great is my grief 
 
 that our dear friend Gladstone, the only man who could have done 
 
 this deed, should feel it to be his sad duty to suggest a policy so 
 
 terrible and so fatal. I mourn for him every day ; not loving him a 
 
 whit less, but feeling deeply thankful for my own insignificance while 
 
 one so good and so talented advocates a policy to which I would not 
 
 give my adhesion for a thousand worlds. 
 
 My trust is in the Lord our God, and in the power of prayer ; for 
 
 if He has not utterly cast us off on account of our sins, He will not 
 
 desert His Church in its great extremity. 
 
 I remain, with deep respect, your Grace's affectionate and 
 
 devoted servant, 
 
 Walter Farquhar. 
 
62 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Palace^ Dublin, 
 
 November 21, 1868. 
 It is quite plain, as you say, that the battle of the elections has 
 gone altogether, and we are, to a great extent, in the hands of our 
 adversaries ; at the same time, I am obliged to dissent from the 
 sketch of a compromise which you trace, and on the ground that, one 
 or two points excepted, and of which presently, it is simply an 
 accepting as a compromise that which our adversaries propose even 
 now to leave us, and that which, so far as I see, there is no danger of 
 their seeking to withdraw from us, even if we struggle to the very last, 
 and are hopelessly and utterly beaten in the details, as well as in the 
 larger issues of the struggle. Let me go through the details of what 
 you suggest. Glebe houses and churches I consider in any event 
 safe ; so, too, smaller glebes ; and I believe we may make a successful 
 fight, and shall find helpers in the opposite camp, for the larger glebes, 
 given since the Reformation ; and there are few others which are of 
 much value. Gladstone, starting on the principle of respecting all 
 private interests, jni/st give the value of the advowsons to the patrons. 
 These may hand it over to the Church, ]\Iany will ; some will not ; 
 but it is altogether a matter outside of the sphere of a compromise 
 between us and him. The same may be said of the capitalizing the 
 life interests of the clergy. It would be a noble thing if there were 
 a willingness on the part of the whole body of the clergy to carry out 
 such a scheme ; but it would be a distinct violation of Gladstone's 
 pledges, and one which certainly he will not commit, if it were 
 attempted to force this upon them. Neither do I see, after long 
 reflection, how in any other way the scheme could be carried out. 
 In a body of fourteen hundred clergy there are not a few heroic souls 
 prepared for any sacrifice, but also not a few who rise to no very high 
 pitch of self-sacrifice, not to say that there are many to whom the 
 sacrifice would be absolutely impossible. To me, or to one in my 
 position, to have ;^4ooo instead of;^7ooo would entail a certain 
 serious amount of inconvenience, but that is all ; but for many a poor 
 clergyman to change ^300 for ^^ 170 for the rest of his life, would 
 be as near starvation as things well could go. Doubtless a time will 
 come which will call for large offerings on the part of all the richer 
 members of our Church, and we, the wealthier clergy, will have to 
 show the way and to set the keynote to the giving of others ; but a 
 forcible capitalizing of life interests is both unjust, and would be 
 repudiated by those who have power in their hands, while a 
 
LETTER TO BISHOP WILBERFORCE. 63 
 
 voluntary one, which shall embrace the whole, or nearly the whole, 
 body of the clergy, is out of the question, not to say that, unless met 
 by a corresponding effort on the part of the laity, it would be most 
 unjust. Let me here say one word about myself, by the way. One 
 never knows what one would do till one is tempted ; but it is my 
 deepest conviction that nothing would, as I am sure nothing ought to, 
 induce me to leave my post here. When the ship is in among the 
 breakers — and it will be so for many a long day ; that is, if it does 
 not break up — nothing should induce a chief officer to quit it. I do 
 not say this as supposing that I can be of much help in our coming 
 time of trouble, but I feel that my place is here ; and, if in times past 
 I have studied too much a literary ease, nothing is juster than that in 
 these latter years of my life, when I might be looking for some quiet, 
 there should be before me all which only too plainly I see. But of 
 this enough. 
 
 You will ask perhaps, if I do not accept your suggestions, what I 
 propose instead. I should answer. At the present nothing. We 
 cannot, I am persuaded, at the worst come to worse than the terms 
 suggested. Establishment I regard as hopelessly and irrecoverably 
 gone ; but in the matter of endowments, I should certainly for the 
 present say. Wait. Let Gladstone show his hand. Let us see what 
 friends we have in his camp, who, although they will vote with him 
 on the second reading of the Bill, will in many details in committee 
 be with us. Let him taste something of the immense difficulties of 
 the job which he has to carry through; let him see the germs of 
 dissension and quarrel among his own followers, and he will be 
 willing to offer us terms less intolerable than those which he now 
 would impose upon us. This is my conviction, and that any other 
 policy would be a "/?^ moriare mori." 
 
 Many thanks for all your most kind and helpful interest in us : 
 and if you entirely dissent from what I have written, will you please 
 let me know ? 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 23, 1868. 
 There appears some danger that the present ministry may go out 
 without granting us licence to meet in Convocation. They have held 
 out strong hopes, but hitherto no permission has come. Whether 
 Gladstone would grant it is uncertain, and at ?11 events it is most 
 desirable that we should not be left to his tender mercies. It is mosi 
 
64 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 needful that we should be put into the condition of prepiring ourselves 
 for the worst, and that with the least possible delay. Already illegal, 
 or rather unlegal, organizations are being formed among us, and, as 
 things now are, seem almost necessary evils. 
 
 Could you give an impulse to Gathorne Hardy, or to whoever 
 else it may be that may have to decide on this matter ? 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 December lo, 1868. 
 
 How shall we answer Gladstone, if he should object to our 
 request to have a capitalized sum paid over to certain Church Com- 
 missioners for them to make the best of it that they can ? " You 
 make this request on the very ground that you can do better with the 
 money than if it remained wnth us, and you were only paid one by 
 one your annual income ; but what security has the State that you 
 shall not make rash or unfortunate investments, and that some twenty 
 or thirty years hence the whole fund shall be exhausted, and that 
 there shall be nothing for the annuitants who may still survive. 
 These will then come upon the State ; for, remember, it will be impos- 
 sible to obtain, on the part of some two thousand clergy, the accept- 
 ance of the security which the Church Commissioners can offer, in 
 lieu of that of the State ; and the State, unless it breaks faith, will 
 have to pay over again the annuities which still remain." I do not 
 know what we should answer to this, and if we are engaged to keep 
 the money in the Funds, this would at once deprive us of the largest 
 part of the gain which we hoped to make by the transaction. 
 
 But even this would not give to the State all the security which 
 it would have a right to demand. Gladstone might object further, 
 You propose to buy out some of the clergy, and to make a further 
 gain thereby. But who will come and deal with you, and seek a 
 capital sum in hand, instead of a life annuity ? Will it not in the 
 main be those who are conscious that their lives are not likely to be 
 greatly prolonged, while those of strong vital energies will prefer to 
 remain as annuitants ; and suppose there is a constant set in these 
 two directions, the weak-lived seeking a sum in hand, the strong-lived 
 remaining chargeable on the Fund, may it not in all likelihood seriously 
 disturb all your calculations, so as not merely to leave you without 
 the advantage which you promise to yourselves, but bring the very 
 Fund itself to grief? 
 
LETTER FROM RIGHT HON. IV. E. GLADSTONE. 65 
 
 I do not know how we should answer these objections. The 
 keystone of the Canadian arrangement — at least, that which rendered 
 it possible for the State to consent to it — was the acceptance, on the 
 part of the whole body of the annuitants, of the security which the 
 Church offered, instead of the security of the State. But who can 
 believe for a moment that there would be this willingness on the part 
 of the two thousand Irish clergy ? It would be easy enough for us, 
 as many as are past fifty or sixty, to accept this security, for the Fund 
 would certainly last out our time — that is, unless we dealt in Spanish 
 or Pennsylvanian, or such-like stock ; but I, for one, should feel con- 
 siderable misgivings whether it might not all be gone before some of 
 our younger brethren had received their latest instalment. 
 
 Will you give me your thoughts — perhaps you can give me also 
 Sir VV. Heathcote's — in reply to these difficulties of mine ? 
 
 From Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 Hatfield, 
 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, December 14, 1868. 
 
 The General Election, and its consequence in the speedy 
 resignation of the Government, have now been followed by the 
 definitive constitution of a new administration. And matters have 
 thus reached a point at which I think it becomes me to remember 
 that, during the first stage of the struggle in relation to the Irish 
 Established Church — I mean in the course of last spring — your Grace 
 showed no desire to discontinue personal relations with me, but even 
 the reverse. I therefore think I cannot be wrong at this latter period 
 in troubling your Grace with this note, in which, however, I desire to 
 notice only one or two points, and that briefly and simply. 
 
 In the first place, I wish to say it will ever be my wish to have 
 as much and as free communication with your Grace, in relation to 
 our modes of procedure, as you may think fit to encourage. To 
 pass beyond what your free will and judgment may dictate would be 
 alike unwise and indelicate. 
 
 In the second place, all views and wishes which may be enter- 
 tained by the Primate and the Irish Bishops, and by other leading 
 clergy in general, will at all times have my most respectful attention. 
 
 In the third place, I am personally very desirous to promote all 
 just opportunities for free communication within the body of Irish 
 Bishops and clergy at this most critical juncture for them, and for 
 their whole Church. 
 
 VOL. II. F 
 
66 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 The Government, indeed, could not consistently . with its duty 
 supply arms against itself, or rather, against the measures which it 
 holds to be essential for the public good. 
 
 I must not assume anything, yet I cannot exclude from view the 
 possibility that the time may come, if it has not arrived, when the 
 authorities of the Irish Church may desire to consider not so much 
 whether the transition is to be effected, as the manner and conditions 
 of it, and the point of arrival for which we are to make. A perusal 
 of your Grace's Charge makes me sensible that these subjects have 
 not been absent from your mind. 
 
 I have a strong impression that when such a time has come, it 
 would be just and wise that any facilities dependent upon the Crown 
 should be given to the Irish Established Church for the purpose of 
 considering its position, and of making, or planning, provision for the 
 future. 
 
 Your Grace will, I am sure, construe favourably the spirit in which 
 this letter is written ; and written on my own responsibility, for I have 
 nothing in relation to the subject of it on which to consult the 
 Cabinet. 
 
 At a later date it may be my duty directly to invite the attention 
 of the heads of the Irish Church to parts of the great subject, in an 
 official manner. At present I have no title to make such an invita- 
 tion. I am, however, desirous of turning to account every instrument 
 which may be of real avail, and therefore I wish not to lose any chance 
 of that free intercourse, be it partial or entire, which I feel to be 
 among these instruments. But having said thus much, I leave the 
 matter entirely in your Grace's hands. 
 
 And I have the honour to remain, with much and sincere respect, 
 your Grace's most faithful and obedient 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 I used the freedom to send you a copy of a pamphlet recently 
 published by me, not as part of the argument, but only as personal 
 explanation. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Dublin, 
 My dearest Bishop, December 28, 1868. 
 
 Lord Dufferin called on me the other day as he was 
 passing through Dublin, and I had a long conversation with him on 
 Irish Church matters. You know that he is one against us so far as 
 Disestablishment reaches, but professing, and I believe feeling, an 
 
LETTER TO BISHOP WILBERFORCE. 67 
 
 earnest interest in the future of our Church — if indeed a Church, and 
 not merely the shattered fragments of a Church, shall survive the 
 shock which is before us. He is, I suppose, more or less in the 
 secrets of the Government ; and he seemed to anticipate that Glad- 
 stone will propose (i) to deal singly and separately with the clergy; 
 (2) to give to each a capital sum, such a sum, of course, as would 
 enable them to buy a Government annuity of the value of their 
 recognized life interest, etc. ; (3), as the necessary concomitant of (2), 
 not to require of them any further performance of the duties to which 
 they have hitherto been bound, as the condition of their receiving 
 this compensation. 
 
 Now, put (i) aside for the present. I can imagine no more 
 frightful temptation than will thus be put in the way of our clergy. 
 Knowing them as I do, I know that multitudes — very far the larger 
 number, as I believe — will resist it ; but some, and, when they are put 
 all together — those who break down at the first and those who break 
 down in after years ; for the temptation will run parallel to their 
 whole life — they will be too many, will break down under it. They 
 will take their money, and, under one plea or another — ill health, or 
 advancing years, or their first quarrel with their Bishop, or as desiring 
 to find a wider sphere elsewhere — forsake their work, and forget the 
 vows by which they are bound. What a spectacle to the world with 
 only a few examples of this kind we should make ; not to say that 
 even where there was not this moral breakdown, and the men stood 
 to their posts to the last, yet many of them are so poor, so embar- 
 rassed, so little used to have money at command, that in a very few 
 years it would for many be all gone, and we should have them as 
 paupers on an impoverished Church, and needing to be paid over 
 again out of its scanty resources for services which had been once 
 paid for already. 
 
 Now, whatever our adversaries are prepared to do, I think they 
 ought to spare us a demoralization such as that which threatens us 
 from such a measure as this. Doubtless the arrangement is simpler 
 than any other that could be proposed, and would save the Govern- 
 ment a vast deal of trouble ; yet I cannot but think that there are 
 some amongst those in whose hands we are, to whom this would not 
 be a suflicient motive for adopting it. There is no necessity that the 
 recognition of vested interests should take this form of a capital sum 
 paid down. The clergy cannot now claim their income except as 
 year by year it accrues. It is clear, then, that they cannot claim as 
 a right to receive it paid to them in a lump. Then, too, they can 
 
68 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 only receive it now as payment for work done ; why should they 
 receive it, then, quite independently of that work? I quite recog- 
 nize the difficulty which meets us here of determining who shall say 
 whether the work continues to be done by them, or some other 
 work allowed by the Church as equivalent to that which they have 
 left ; but these are only specimens of the immense difficulties which 
 beset the whole subject ; and if others can be overcome, these as well. 
 
 It will scarcely, I should imagine, be urged — not, at least, by a 
 Churchman like Mr. Gladstone — in defence of this scheme, that the 
 Irish Church of the future will be so different from the Irish Church 
 of the past, that Disestablishment and Disendowment will have so 
 altered it as to have destroyed its identity, and that men cannot in 
 fairness be required to recognize obligations entered into with it, as 
 it now is, as binding upon them in regard of the Church which here- 
 after shall be ; and yet moral justification for the proposal I can 
 conceive no other. 
 
 If you agree with me, pray use any influence which you may have 
 to avert from us a temptation which cannot without great guilt be put 
 in our Avay ; and which, even if a very few of us give way to, it will 
 be a dishonour almost worse than death. 
 
 Believe me, my dearest Bishop, very affectionately yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 Of this letter the Archdeacon of Dublin, Venerable J. G. 
 Scott, writes : — 
 
 " I asked Dr. — — whether he Avas at all aware of the 
 Archbishop's early remonstrance against the idea of a simple 
 personal compensation in money to each ecclesiastical person 
 
 for the loss of his Hfe income. Dr. remembered well 
 
 discussions on the subject in 1869, but was not aware at all 
 that the Archbishop had anticipated by so considerable an 
 interval the general discussion. 
 
 " The plan sketched by Lord Dufiferin would have reduced 
 the whole body politic of the Church to a mere aggregate of 
 individuals, bound to no fixed duty, subject to no defined 
 authority, suddenly thrown into the possession of very unequal, 
 but in many cases very considerable, sums of ready money ; 
 and free either to neglect all spiritual work, or to transfer 
 their interests to England or the colonies, or to any of the 
 
DANGERS GUARDED AGAINST. 69 
 
 more agreeable parts of Ireland, without any of the steadying 
 influences of pecuniary sacrifices involved in change of resi- 
 dence. The plan also involved very serious danger to the 
 families of men, most of whom had never been possessors of 
 capital, or educated in the knowledge of safe modes of invest- 
 ment. The probable result would have been wholesale 
 delusion by crafty speculators, and practical gambling on a 
 very large scale. 
 
 " The Archbishop's letter shows that he was so much alive 
 to the facts of the case, and so prompt in discerning the con- 
 sequences likely to result from the plan suggested, that he at 
 once objected, and represented the importance to the Church 
 of securing time for thought before action, by giving to the 
 clergy annual income instead of capital, and making that 
 income dependent on their continuance in the performance of 
 the duties which they had undertaken, 
 
 " The suggestions of the Archbishop may or may not have 
 been the original source of the plan which was afterwards 
 embodied in the Irish Church Act; but at all events his letter 
 is the earliest intimation, that I have seen, of the value to the 
 Church of the consolidation of the material resources left to 
 the Church by the Act, and also of the reservation to the 
 Church of her claim to the continued services of the clergy — 
 a claim which the Duke of Argyll described in the House of 
 Lords in language something like the following words : — 
 
 " ' It is alleged that we are stripping the Irish Church of 
 all her possessions. It is forgotten that we are endowing her 
 with the free gift of the life services of an entire generation 
 of clergy.' 
 
 " Nor was this pecuniary relief in the time of first difficulty 
 the only result from the alteration which Archbishop Trench 
 urged. For the annuities, coupled with obligation to service, 
 gave to the Church a body of clergy bound to duty under 
 their former condition of law and of doctrine and ritual, and 
 bound only to the old conditions, and not to any altered condi- 
 tions. And this fact had a most valuable restraining influence 
 upon wild theories and projects of uninstructed laymen. For 
 
^o LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 they found that if they were to change the constitution of the 
 Church, or the laws of ritual and doctrine, they would thereby 
 set the clergy free to refuse to do duties to which they were 
 not bound ; so that they would be obliged to seek new men, 
 and to pay the new men out of their own pockets, and would 
 be in danger of finding that no liberality on their part would 
 induce men to accept office in a new-fangled institution." 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 J'alace, 
 
 January 4, 1869. 
 I am very much obliged to Sir William for allowing me to see 
 Gladstone's letter, and I trust that I have not done wrong in taking 
 a copy. It is certainly plain and menacing enough, and to my mind 
 shows very little nobleness in the attempt to throw beforehand the 
 responsibility of a catastrophe, if a catastrophe should occur, on the 
 leaders of the Irish Church who have not come forward to make his 
 task easier, and to avert from him a great part of the invidiousness of 
 it by offering terms of surrender. Doubtless this would be very con- 
 venient and pleasant for him ; but, in the first place, what authority 
 have we, the prelates, to offer terms of compromise on behalf of the 
 whole Church ? The preparation of terms of compromise would not 
 have been open to discussion, and, if made on our authority, even 
 supposing the whole Bench to be unanimous, how certain it is that 
 they would be disowned and repudiated, whatever they were, by the 
 great body of our clergy and laity ; and we should enter on the great 
 crisis which must follow, discredited and suspected by those whose 
 hearty confidence we needed the most. We have again asked leave 
 to meet in Convocation. Then there might be some voice by which 
 the Church could utter itself; at present there is none. But, 
 apart from this, and supposing that there were some person or 
 persons competent to treat on our behalf, I very much doubt that 
 more would be gotten by treating now than by holding off for awhile. 
 That Gladstone is very angry with us for not coming forward with our 
 terms of capitulation is evident from the whole tone of his letter, 
 from the w? 7'U'^/s which breathes out in every line. But the anger 
 of an adversary at the course which we have taken is not always the 
 sign that it is the worst course for ourselves. I cannot but think that 
 such an arrangement as the capitalizing of the compensation, and 
 paying it in bulk to the Church, if only it commends itself to English- 
 
LETTER FROM RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE. 71 
 
 men in general, we shall get quite as certainly whether it is contained 
 in Gladstone's measure as first brought forward or not. 
 
 I return his letter. It has greatly altered my feeling about him ; 
 though that should not prevent me from saying that we should enter 
 into negotiations with him, if I thought that the time was yet come. 
 
 The letter mentioned in this letter is given here, by Mr. 
 Gladstone's permission. 
 
 From Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone to Right Hon. Sir 
 William Heathcote. 
 
 Hagley, 
 My dear Heathcote, December i\, 1868. 
 
 Pray thank Mr. Trench very sincerely for his pamphlet,* 
 which I have again perused. I had read it with much pleasure on 
 its first appearance, and, without reference to this or that special point, 
 had felt that the principles and spirit of the work, especially consider- 
 ing its date, were singularly honourable to the writer. 
 
 The arguments which should lead others to a similar course have 
 now acquired a great additional strength, and the prelates and leaders 
 of the Irish Church have at present a great and probably a last oppor- 
 tunity of acting effectually upon the manner of proposals we shall 
 have to make in the points that have not been publicly and authorita- 
 tively defined. Words used by me to invite conciliation must depend 
 greatly, as to the possibility of giving them effect, on the manner in 
 which they are met from the other side. It will be a great mistake 
 if these words of an individual are assumed to indicate a point from 
 which there may be advances, but from which there can be no reces- 
 sion. A garrison does not commonly, even if it may in rare cases, 
 mend its terms by prolonging resistance when the end is, humanly 
 speaking, certain. 
 
 For my part, I have no fear of what is to follow the carrying of 
 the measure. I am not so absolutely free from apprehension as to 
 what, in given contingencies, may attend the process itself. 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 * " Some Thoughts upon the Present and Future of the Irish Church." 
 
72 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Palace, Dublin^ 
 My dearest Bishop, January ii, 1869. 
 
 I should exceedingly deprecate the publication of your 
 letter. After fullest consideration of the very important arguments 
 which it contains for an immediate transaction with Gladstone, we 
 have made up our minds that we have no power to enter into 
 negotiations with him, and that it would be unadvisable at the 
 present moment to do so, even if we had. The announcement from 
 so able and so hearty a friend of ours as yourself that you thought 
 our course quite wrong, and that you had advised us in altogether a 
 different direction, could only weaken and do us harm ; nor does it 
 seem to me that such a publication is at all necessary to justify and 
 explain the course you will adopt in Parliament. That course, as I 
 take it, will be — to give no support to useless and vexatious opposi- 
 tion, but to obtain the best terms for the Irish Church which you can. 
 This is exactly the course which we propose for ourselves. The 
 only difference between us is that you think these terms will best be 
 obtained by present negotiations with Gladstone ; we believe that, in 
 the first place, we are incompetent to enter into them, and that the 
 attempt so to do would be regarded by the whole body of Irish 
 Churchmen as a betrayal of their interests; and, in the second place, 
 that we shall gain more for our Church by refusing to be active 
 agents and accomplices in its overthrow, by accepting with dignity, 
 but at the hands of Parliament, the decisions at which it may arrive, 
 and if those decisions are unfavourable to us, seeking to obtain from 
 it, rather than from him, who first roused, and now leads the assault, 
 against us, such terms as justice and equity will dictate. The publi- 
 cation of your letter would be merely an announcement (to us a most 
 injurious one) that you think our policy to be altogether a mistake. 
 I have a letter of Gladstone's before me, not written to myself, but 
 which I believe it was intended that I should see, in which he says 
 that our willingness to aid in the settlement of the question " would 
 act not only on the form, but hi certain respects possibly on the sub- 
 stance of the Bill, S7cbjecf, of course, to the principles zvhich have been 
 laid down and gejierally accepted by the promoters. The underlining 
 is mine, but certainly there is poor encouragement here for abandon- 
 ing our present position, not to say that since I have learned, as I 
 have from his letter to Sir W. Heathcote, that Church interests are 
 so entirely subordinated by him to the exigencies of party, and that 
 
LETTER FROM RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE. 73 
 
 terms of arrangement which he once held out he feels entirely at 
 liberty to retract again, I have less desire than ever to treat with 
 him ; though of course I would not allow this feeling to stand in the 
 way if I believed that the fit time for this had arrived. 
 
 Believe me, my dearest Bishop, very affectionately yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 From Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 Hawarden, Chester^ 
 
 January 14, 1869. 
 
 My dear Lord Archbishop of Dublin, 
 
 The Home Secretary has forwarded to me the memorial 
 of the Archbishops and Bishops of Ireland, in which they ask the 
 licence of the Crown to meet in a Synod or Convocation with refer- 
 ence to the present circumstances of the Church in Ireland. 
 
 I naturally read this Memorial with some reference to my recent 
 informal and private correspondence with your Grace. 
 
 It will be submitted to the Cabinet, and I will not anticipate their 
 decision. But they will have before them the non-action of the late 
 Government, and the distinct refusal of the administration of Lord 
 Palmerston to allow the Bishops and clergy of Ireland to meet with 
 the authority of the Crown as representing an Establishment. With 
 these facts in view, I cannot doubt that they will decline to lend that 
 authority to the gathering of any assembly which is to be convoked 
 with the aim, on the part of its leaders, of resisting the measures they 
 think essential for the public good. 
 
 It is, of course, an altogether distinct question what view they 
 might take, if the intention of the leading prelates were defined in the 
 sense of endeavouring to lead the assembly to the consideration, 
 under whatever reservation or general protest, of the conditions 
 under which a new state of things was to be established, and of the 
 mode of regulating the transition. 
 
 The second paragraph of the Memorial seems to look to the 
 former of these alternatives, and it appears not to be contradicted or 
 qualified by the third. 
 
 I wish that your Grace should be clearly in possession of the 
 conditions under which, so far as I am concerned, it would be prac- 
 ticable to recommend that the Memorial should be entertained. If 
 they are in any manner acceptable, it would be easy to devise the 
 means of bringing them upon record. It is only in that case that 
 I would ask you to favour me with a reply to this letter. 
 
74 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 I have the honour to be, with much respect, your Grace's very 
 sincerely and faithfully, 
 
 W. E. Gladstone. 
 
 I have spoken of " the leading prelates," because anything beyond 
 this would really be outside of the scope of the present letter. 
 
 On receiving the above letter, the Archbishop at once 
 expressed his opinion that it was out of the question for a 
 moment even to consider the possibility of Convocation 
 meeting fettered by any conditions, or otherwise than entirely 
 free. In this opinion the Primate entirely coincided. 
 
 To the Lord Primate. 
 
 Dublin, 
 My dear Lord, January 15, 1869. 
 
 I enclose another very important letter of Gladstone's, 
 received this morning. When one reads between the lines, or 
 indeed it hardly needs to do this, the upshot of it is, that if we wish 
 for a Convocation for the purpose of organizing our resistance we 
 shall not have it. But that if we will give a pledge that it shall 
 occupy itself with devising the best means for carrying out his scheme 
 of disestablishment and disendowment (under protest if we please), 
 then in all likelihood the Queen shall be advised to permit our 
 assembling. We cannot give such a pledge ; and if we could, we 
 would not. It is evident from the last paragraph of his letter, that 
 in this case he invited no discussion — almost deprecates a reply. 
 Still, I think it would be rude to leave his letter altogether un- 
 answered. What would you say to such a reply as this ? 
 
 " Dear Mr. G , 
 
 " I am unwilling to leave your letter of the 14th altogether 
 unacknowledged ; but with the resolutions at which we have arrived, 
 I shall best comply with the desire expressed in its last paragraph by 
 confining myself to a simple acknowledgment of it. 
 
 *' Very faithfully yours, 
 
 " R. C. D." 
 
 It is quite clear that he does not want any opinion of ours (I 
 should like to give him mine) on his monstrous proposal that we may 
 meet to do his work, but shall not meet if we intend to do our own. 
 
 Very faithfully yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
CONSULTATION WITH SIR WILLIAM HEATHCOTE. 7$ 
 
 To Thoaias Cooke Trench. 
 Dublin, 
 
 February 3, 1869. 
 
 I am much obliged for Sir William's letter, which I return. 
 
 I think he a little misunderstands my position in regard of Glad- 
 stone. My opinion of the latter is greatly altered by his two letters, 
 one to Sir William, the other to myself, but our external relations are 
 as friendly as ever. I have offered myself to Sir William on Saturday, 
 and intend to send him in the mean time a copy of the whole corre- 
 spondence which has passed between Gladstone and myself, which 
 I am sure will modify his view in respect to the position which I have 
 taken. 
 
 P.S. — I have sent to Sir William the only copy of Gladstone's 
 first which I have, but I send you a copy of my reply, by the which 
 you will see I did not harshly or rudely repel his advances. 
 
 To Jus Wife. 
 
 AihencBtim, 
 
 February 6, 1869. 
 I reached Sussex Gardens safely last night, after a very rough and 
 disagreeable water passage, and a beautiful journey through England. 
 All the old haunts, Penmaenmaur, Llanfairfechan, and the rest, lay 
 steeped in rich sunshine and shade ; and all " the days that are no 
 more " came back upon me. I am going in about an hour to start 
 for Hursley Park, and propose to return from thence on Monday. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Hursley Fark, Winchester, 
 
 February 8, 1869. 
 I met Lord Carnarvon here, and we have had — he. Sir William, 
 and myself — several very long talks on the Irish Church, its present 
 policy, its future prospects. Sir William received also while we were 
 here some interesting letters from Lord Salisbury. Our EngUsh 
 friends are prepared to fight, and to fight heartily, up to a certain 
 point, and for certain things : for the future Church's freedom, for 
 the retention of certain portions of her possessions ; but the main 
 battle they certainly consider as lost, and have no disposition to fight 
 it over again. They assure us that we deceive ourselves if we think 
 
76 LETTERS A AW MEMORIALS. 
 
 there is much fight in the Lords. I shall know more after the meeting 
 of Bishops at Lambeth to-morrow. 
 
 The following letter is given by Lord Selborne's permis- 
 sion, as it is an important link in the negotiations carried on 
 at this time : — 
 
 From Right Hon. Sir William Heathcote to Sir 
 RouNDELL Palmer. 
 
 Hursley Park. 
 
 My dear Palmer, February 8, 1869. 
 
 The Archbishop of Dublin has been here for two days, 
 having come with short notice to confer upon the Irish Church. I 
 was fortunately able to get Carnarvon to meet him. Salisbury, who 
 was prevented from coming, has given me his thoughts in writing. 
 But in my opinion no one can give such help in this crisis as 
 you can. 
 
 Under any circumstances this might easily be true, but under the 
 special circumstances in which you are placed you are qualified as no 
 other man is, not only to advise upon the merits of the case itself, but 
 to mediate between the combatants, and to clear up misunderstand- 
 ings of each other which I see are rapidly gathering so as to aggravate 
 the real differences between them. 
 
 In a letter which I received myself from Gladstone about a month 
 ago, there was an irritability with reference to the Irish prelates, and 
 a hard and threatening tone on the whole subject, which I did not 
 fully understand. 
 
 Now that I have seen a correspondence between him and the 
 Archbishop of Dublin, I have no doubt that he was angry with the 
 Archbishop for declining to suggest terms of capitulation. The Arch- 
 bishop did offer a respectful consideration of any proposals which 
 Gladstone himself might make. 
 
 The Archbishop's view of his own position is, as I understand 
 him, something like this : That neither he, nor all the Irish Bishops 
 together, are authorized in fact, or in reason, to answer for the Irish 
 clergy and laity ; and Gladstone refuses to allow their Convocation 
 to be held, in which they might have been authorized by the clergy 
 at least. 
 
 That if the prelates, without authority, opened such negotiations 
 on the basis, as it would seem, of admitting that the main question 
 
I 
 
 LETTER FROM SIR WILLIAM HEATHCOTE. 77 
 
 must be conceded before it has been debated in Parliament, there 
 would be an immediate loss of confidence, and, in fact, such a dis- 
 ruption as would produce an evil far worse than the facts of 
 disestablishment and disendowment, viz. the loss of all power to 
 organize or to maintain in unity a free Anglican Church. 
 
 That the organization of such a Church, really free and really- 
 Anglican, is, under existing circumstances, the chief point on which 
 to concentrate thought ; and next to that, and in subordination to it, 
 the preservation to that free Anglican Church of so much of the 
 endowment as can be saved. 
 
 Now, wholly agreeing in the objects at which to aim, I will not 
 say that I wholly agree in this view. I should have thought that 
 private and confidential communications, admitted on both sides to 
 be without prejudice, might have done good. But it is now too 
 late even for this, and especially since the Irish Bishops have pub- 
 lished their resolutions, and the Archbishop of Dublin feels that he 
 cannot enter into private negotiations with Gladstone, directly or 
 indirectly. 
 
 But you may find opportunities for doing good in the way which 
 I have indicated in the beginning of this letter, and in which a 
 knowledge of the Archbishop's mind on the whole subject will be of 
 great use to you, while your advice will be of great use to him. 
 
 Let me entreat you to see him and Carnarvon without delay. I 
 must not offer to go to London myself. 
 
 I am most sincerely yours, 
 
 William Heathcote.* 
 
 * In a letter of February 10, to another friend, Sir W. Heathcote writes : — 
 
 " I could see nothing in the Archbishop's letter to Gladstone which amounted 
 to a positive refusal to enter into a consideration of terms, if Gladstone would offer 
 them, but only a refusal to offer any himself. On the other hand, I could see 
 nothing offensive in tone in Gladstone's letter — at any rate, not till a later point 
 arose, viz, the question about Convocation, and even then it was rather hard 
 measure in fact, than offensive treatment in manner. 
 
 "I could see nothing like his letter to me, which was not intended by the 
 writer for the Archbishop's eye. 
 
 " No doubt the correspondence has been unfortunate, both parties leaving off 
 with a misunderstanding of each other's meaning, and with a bariier to intercourse 
 interposed; the removal of which misunderstanding is now the only thing to aim 
 at, and you will see presently how I have attempted it. But the barrier to inter- 
 course between the two men appears to be irremovable. 
 
 " To my great surprise, I found, when the Archbishop arrived, that this point, 
 the very one on which I had thought he came to consult me, was disposed of by 
 certain resolutions of the Irish prelates (clumsily worded, I think), and that the 
 
78 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Edith Trench.* 
 
 Lambeth Palace, 
 
 February g, i86g. 
 I hope you all read the article in the Times about the Bishops' 
 Resolution.! How very angry and how very spiteful it was ! and at 
 the same time, what a very impotent piece of rage ! I fancy that I 
 
 Archbishop felt himself bound in honour not to enter into negotiations with 
 Gladstone, directl}* or indirectly. 
 
 "All this has been managed awkwardly and unhandily. 
 
 " I agree with the Archbishop that to have entered into a formal negotiation 
 with Gladstone as to terms, implying thereby a surrender of the principle, would 
 have been a great mistake. In the first place, it would have strengthened Glad- 
 stone's hands in the Parliamentary encounter against resistance to his whole 
 scheme, and probably have strengthened the hands of the more violent of his sup- 
 porters against himself, when he could no longer plead the necessity of concili- 
 ating opponents in order to get the main part of his Bill passed ; and in the next 
 place there would be the Archbishop's great objection, viz. that such a step would 
 have produced such a disruption among Irish Churchmen as to render almost 
 liopeless the solution of this great problem before them, viz. the organization of 
 the Church of the future in Ireland, so as to be really free and really Anglican. 
 
 "Had personal communication been possible, Gladstone would have dis- 
 covered," Sir William adds, "the real state of the Archbishop's mind, and that, 
 instead of being (as we will now suppose) engaged in raising the cry of ' no 
 surrender,' he is really so absorbed in the spiritual view of the case, that his chief 
 fear of a treaty is lest he should, by shocking the feelings of the Irish Churchmen, 
 land the Church in hopeless schism ; and that his main object is to secure, as I 
 said before, a Church, yr^^ and ANGLICAN, and second, and subordinate to that, 
 to save as much as may be of the endowment ; and that of the establishment part 
 of the question he really thinks nothing." 
 
 * His second daughter. 
 
 t " The Irish Bishops are wise men in awakening to a sense of their situation. 
 But it is not easy to be wise in all things all at once, and as soon as the Irish 
 Bishops had arrived at the sound conclusion that from open foe or unsteady friend 
 they must meet their fate, they followed up their prudent counsel by a foolish act. 
 'We are going to be disestablished,' they said to each other, 'and to be dis- 
 endowed ; how shall we flee this wrath to come ? Let us pray that Convocation 
 may be revived.' And they proceeded to draw up a petition to Her Majesty, 
 asking that the Irish Branch of the United Church should have the same liberty 
 of meeting as that enjoyed by the English Provinces. We would not be hard 
 upon men called upon for the first time to consider collectively how to meet an 
 imminent peril ; but it is scarcely conceivable that any set of practical persons, 
 with the experience of the Province of Canterbury before their eyes, should dream 
 that safety lay in taking this rusty old weapon out of the armoury of disused 
 things. The Government answered through the Home Secretary that, after 
 mature consideration, they did not feel justified in advising Her Majesty to accede 
 to the prayer of the episcopal memorial, and public opinion will confirm the 
 prudence of this reply." — The Times, Thursday, February 4, 1869. 
 
MEETING OF THE ENGLISH BISHOPS. 79 
 
 could have written a much severer article against us. That one, in 
 fact, missed all the real points, on some of which we were certainly 
 open to attack, and was altogether a barking up the wrong tree. 
 
 In the English Whig and Radical papers there is a whole deluge 
 of bilge-water poured upon our heads, but I do not feel much the 
 worse for this. 
 
 Sir William Heathcote took me over the new hospital at Win- 
 chester. It is beautiful in the perfection of its arrangements, and it 
 is quite affecting to think of all the thought and tender care which had 
 been bestowed upon it. I spent a delightful hour there. It would 
 have been very sad if Sir William had not lived to see, as was so 
 nearly the case, this fruit of all his toil. 
 
 It is something sad to come here, , and to miss the kind and 
 gracious old man who filled the chief place of honour in this house. 
 
 The Irish Church is just coming on, and I expect every moment 
 to be asked. What is your policy ? to which I have no answer to give 
 except this, that my policy is not to be robbed at all, or, if I am to 
 be robbed, not to be absolutely stripped. But I must bring my letter 
 to an end. 
 
 Your ever loving father, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 London, 
 Ash Wedtiesday \Februa7y 10], 1869. 
 
 I hope you are having some profitable services in Dublin this day, 
 and that we all may make some holy purposes this day, and also may 
 have grace to keep them, that this Lent shall bring us something 
 more of spiritual profit than, alas ! too many of our Lents have done. 
 
 We had on the whole a satisfactory meeting of the Bishops yester- 
 day, satisfactory, at least, in this, that they all, with perhaps one 
 exception, having had our position explained to them, gave us perfect 
 right in regard of the attitude which we had assumed, and that any 
 negotiations with Gladstone would have been a mistake. They will 
 all, too, make the best fight for us in the Lords that they can, and 
 think that, in secondary details, much may be done to redress flagrant 
 injustices in Gladstone's Bill, even in the Commons. 
 
 The extreme difificulty of our (the Bishops') position was very fully 
 recognized. 
 
 I dine with Sir R. Palmer to-morrow, and am to meet Lord 
 Carnarvon there. 
 
8o LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Gladstone brings on his Bill on the ist of next month. Happily, 
 I do not think it necessary to wait till then ; and some time in the 
 middle of next week I much hope to be where I love best to be once 
 more. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 There does not seem the slightest willingness on the part of our 
 enemies to yield anything to us. If we obtain anything, it will have 
 been extorted by force and by nothing else. 
 
 To Maria Trench.* 
 
 AthencEiim, London, 
 
 February 12, i86g. 
 You will be glad to hear that we had, on the whole, a very satis- 
 factory meeting with the English Bishops. With one exception, they 
 were all very hearty, and gave us far more right in what we had done 
 than some of our Irish friends are disposed to do. 
 
 Lord Selborne kindly allows the publication of the follow- 
 ing memorandum, made by him at this time : — 
 
 Mem., February 12, 1869. 
 
 [The Archbishop of Dublin and Lord Carnarvon dined with me 
 yesterday ; and, in consequence of what then passed, I drew up the 
 following memorandum, and placed a copy of it in Gladstone's hands 
 at an interview this day.] 
 
 It is not to be expected that any leading Churchmen in Ireland 
 will acquiesce, otherwise than under protest, in the disestablishment 
 of their Church, upon any terms. But it may make a very important 
 difference, with regard to the prospect of carrying the Government 
 measure without a dangerous struggle, and permanent evil conse- 
 quences, whether the measure is such as the leading members of the 
 Irish Church may be able to advise their people generally to 
 acquiesce in, and not actively oppose, or one of a different nature. 
 
 The suggestions which follow are offered in the belief, entertained 
 not without some good grounds (though they cannot at this moment 
 be explained), that, if the Government would propose a measure 
 consistent with them, an important and influential part of the Irish 
 Episcopal Bench, and other leading persons in that Church, would 
 * Daughter of his first cousin, Thomas Trench, of Alillecent. 
 
MEMORANDUM BY SIR ROUNDELL PALMER. 8i 
 
 probably take the responsibility of advising their people to acquiesce 
 in it, to avoid worse evils ; and that, if the Government, before intro- 
 ducing a measure embodying these terms into Parliament, thought it 
 proper to require some guarantees to this effect, such guarantees 
 might be obtained, 
 
 I. It was stated last year that the leading advocates of disestablish- 
 ment would recommend the reservation to the Disestablished Church 
 of their Churches and Residence-houses, with whatever property apper- 
 tains to them, and also all modern endowments of private gift. It 
 is assumed that this will be done. 
 
 2. It is thought to be no more than a moderate and reasonable 
 expectation, that, in addition to these (whatever may be done with 
 the episcopal and capitular endowments, and the parochial endow- 
 ments anterior in date to the Reformation), the parochial endowments 
 generally, which have been granted to the Protestant Episcopal 
 Church in Ireland si7ice the Reformation, will be preserved to that 
 Church when disestablished. 
 
 3. It is assumed that the life interests of present incumbents, 
 generally, will be saved. But it is thought to be of importance that 
 this should be done, not so as to discharge them from the conditions 
 of spiritual duty, on which their tenure of their emoluments now 
 depends ; but so as to preserve those conditions of tenure {mutatis 
 viutandis) in the Disestablished Church ; allowing any substitution 
 or modification of duties which may take place, with their own con- 
 sent, under the system of the Disestablished Church ; but providing, 
 of course, against any assumption of a power, by the authorities of 
 the Disestablished Church, to introduce, as against the vested interests 
 of these persons, new conditions of tenure without their own consent. 
 
 4. It is assumed that some reasonable interval of time will be 
 allowed before the measure comes into full operation, for the organi- 
 zation of a system of Church government and discipline, upon the 
 voluntary principle, by some constituent assembly, to which the 
 necessary power and freedom shall, during that interval, be given by 
 Parliament. 
 
 5. It is assumed that (unless Parliament shall itself undertake the 
 task of determining how a constituent assembly of the Church shall 
 be convened and constituted) the Church will be left free, for this 
 purpose, to assemble in a National Synod, or in any other mode 
 which may be practicable, according to its existing constitution ; and 
 that, in order to give that security which the State may reasonably 
 require for the proper administration of the endowments, etc., to be 
 
 VOL. II. G 
 
82 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 retained, before they are vested in trustees, or otherwise, for the 
 DisestabUshed Church, it will be a condition that due provision shall 
 be made, in the new system of government and discipline to be 
 agreed upon by the organizing assembly, for the future representation 
 of the laity in Church assemblies ; and that the reserved endow- 
 ments, etc., shall not vest, according to the new system, till the 
 resolutions of the constituent assembly have been approved by the 
 Queen in Council. 
 
 6. It is assumed that, while the new system will be founded upon 
 the adoption of the present doctrinal standards of the Church, it will 
 be allowed to be constituted upon the principle of as complete freedom 
 from State control or interference hereafter, in all respects (the 
 judiciary included), as is conceded by the law of the land to other 
 unestablished churches. 
 
 R. P. 
 
 To Right Hon. Sir W. Heathcote. 
 
 Boiley Hill, 
 My dear Sir William, February 13, 1869. 
 
 Though there is not much to tell, indeed hardly anything, 
 you will still like to hear from me after the opportunity of talking 
 over our Irish Church matters with Sir Roundell Palmer, which you 
 so kindly procured for me. I think he recognized to the full the 
 immense difficulty of the position of the Irish Bishops, and did not, 
 on the whole, seem to think that we could have done otherwise than 
 we have done. I told him what was in my heart — the terms of com- 
 promise for which alone I should be willing to renounce the chances 
 which prolonged resistance might afford, and undertake the enormous 
 responsibility of attempting to procure the adhesion of Irish Church- 
 men. They were as nearly as possible those at which we had arrived 
 with one consent at Hursley. 
 
 There was one feature of novelty which the conversation brought 
 out. It was suggested that our English friends and allies, if they 
 could see any hope of these terms being obtained, should address us, the 
 Bishops and other Irish Churchmen, telling us that they were as good 
 as they thought could be got ; that they were prepared to fight for 
 these, but saw no reasonable expectation of obtaining more ; that 
 even these in the struggle might be lost in part; and that they advised 
 us to express our readiness on these terms to bring the conflict to an 
 end. Of course, before committing themselves or us so far, it would 
 be necessary, with whatever caution, to make some previous explora- 
 
LETTER TO SIR ROUNDELL PALMER. 83 
 
 tions which would enable them to judge on the one hand whether 
 such terms were likely to be obtained ; on the other, whether there 
 was any chance of their being accepted as an end of strife. These 
 being granted, it is possible that something might come of such 
 a movement, and so Sir Roundell Palmer seemed to think ; but he 
 took no authority from me to take any action whatever, nor did I 
 suggest or even hint a desire that he should make any communication 
 with anybody ; and this he perfectly understood. 
 
 I return to London on Monday, and on Wednesday or Thursday 
 next propose to return to Ireland, where at present one is more wanted 
 than here. 
 
 I shall always entertain a deep sense of your sympathies with our 
 poor suffering Church, and am truly thankful to God that in this time 
 of its trouble it has so wise and faithful a counsellor and friend. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Sir William, very faithfully yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To Sir Roundell Palmer, M.P. 
 
 5, Sussex Gardens^ 
 My dear Sir Roundell Palmer, February 17, 1869. 
 
 I am much obliged for your memorandum, which could 
 not have been more carefully or judiciously worded. 
 
 It is, of course, to be recognized as possible that something may 
 come of it ; and as we all probably have had painful experience how 
 easily understandings even among honourable men issue in mis- 
 understandings during the course of some long and complex trans- 
 action, I should like to express myself on one or two points, about 
 which, if ever the matter advanced another stage, it would be well to 
 be in the clear. 
 
 Acceptance of a compromise on the part of any considerable body 
 of Irish Churchmen, having weight through their position and 
 character, would no doubt take out the heart of the opposition to 
 Mr. Gladstone's measure ; but there would certainly — at least, so I 
 anticipate — be a residue who would still oppose. The accepters of 
 the compromise would, of course, be bound in honour in no way to 
 encourage or support these, and distinctly to separate themselves 
 from them by word and deed ; but they would not be expected to 
 take an active part against them; as, for instance, I should not be 
 expected to vote against them, if they drove some matter to a 
 division, but simply to abstain from voting. 
 
84 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Again, acceptance of the compromise ought not to preclude from 
 criticism of the minor details of the measure. Of course, it must be 
 a criticism in honour — not to delay the measure, not to make the 
 proposers of it unpopular in Ireland, not to introduce new and more 
 advantageous terms than those on which the compromise originally 
 rested ; but with a bona fide intention to improve the Bill, within 
 such limits as this had traced out. 
 
 There is one subject more on which I am anxious to say some- 
 thing. I was breakfasting this morning, at his wish, with the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. Gladstone has requested to see him, and 
 he sees him either to-day or to-morrow. I found the Archbishop had 
 traced out for himself the sine qua non of a possible amicable adjust- 
 ment, very much as they had been laid before you, and as they had 
 commended themselves to you ; but with one important variation. 
 Instead of claiming some of the post-Reformation endowments, and 
 drawing a distinction between capitular and episcopal on one side 
 and parochial on the other, he would claim them all; and as this 
 would be the carrying out of an intelligible principle, thinks that all 
 would be almost as easily gotten as a part. I do not think so, and 
 count that Gladstone, if disposed to yield at all, will fall back on you, 
 and on your outline of a possible transaction. I observe that your 
 memorandum is on this point worded with remarkable caution ; at 
 the same time, I would gladly know how far in your judgment it, and 
 any words of explanation with which it was accompanied, honourably 
 bind those whose views of the terms of a possible compromise you 
 were reporting to Mr. Gladstone — that is, myself — not to attempt any 
 more, if those are yielded. Your communication with him, though 
 not made at my request, was yet made so perfectly with my know- 
 ledge that it might be made, and all I said was said with so distinct 
 an anticipation that it might reach him, that nothing but the thought 
 that perhaps you were less explicit than I was myself, suggests to me 
 that it might be still possible for me to "go in" for the Archbishop's 
 proposals, if there was the least prospect of obtaining them. But on 
 this matter I should receive absolutely and without reserve your 
 decision, who know best what passed between Gladstone and yourself, 
 and, if you considered that the ground was then so taken that it 
 ought not to be shifted, would do my very best to procure the 
 adhesion of Irish Churchmen to the conditions traced out the other 
 night, if once I knew that the adversary were ready to acquiesce in 
 them. 
 
 I am sorry to give you the trouble of reading these ten pages ; 
 
LETTER TO BLSHOP WILBERFORCE. 85 
 
 but trust that the answer will not cost you more than twice as many- 
 words. 
 
 Believe me, your very faithful and obliged, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 P.S. — I ought to add that, not thinking it right to say anything 
 
 which should in the least limit any just claims for the Irish Church 
 
 which the Archbishop of Canterbury was disposed to make, I said 
 
 nothing to him of any communication on your part with the Premier. 
 
 I return to Dublin to-night. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 My dear Sir Roundell PalmeRs February 18, 1869. 
 
 I am very anxious that Mr. Gladstone should not at the 
 present moment give any answer, either good or bad, to your 
 memorandum ; and for this reason, namely, lest it should ever seem 
 that we— we, namely, of the Irish Church — had been moving him to 
 show his hand, while at the same time we were unable, on our part, 
 to fulfil the conditions under which he was implicitly invited so to 
 do. And my experience of to-day leaves me quite uncertain whether 
 we could fulfil the conditions under which alone he would do it. I 
 have spoken with some of the ablest and calmest of our Irish 
 Churchmen, and of greatest influence. They think, with me, that 
 the terms, as propounded by you, are as good as we shall ever get ; 
 but they think, also, that there is no chance of rallying at the present 
 moment such a body of Irish Churchmen heartily to accept them as 
 would take the heart out of the opposition to Gladstone's measure, 
 and so fulfil the implied conditions under which alone he would have 
 offered them. I shall know more in a day or two ; but am at 
 present most anxious that he should not even seem to be lured 
 forward to say something, we having nothing to say in return. 
 
 Believe me, most truly yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 February 18, 1869, 
 Can you at all tell what is the mind of the political leaders of the 
 opposition in respect of our Church ? Do they intend to " flog the 
 dead horse " of the Royal Commission, dead before it was foaled, and 
 
86 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 try to get any work out of this ? Or do they desire to fight their 
 poUtical battle on the terrain of the Irish Church, thinking this would 
 yield them more positions of vantage than any other? Or would 
 they be honestly glad to help us in making the best terms we could ; 
 and if these could be made without a battle, even politically glad to 
 avoid a conflict, in which, whatever secondary triumphs they might 
 win, and however much they might annoy their adversaries, they yet 
 must see that in the main conflict they would be defeated ? 
 
 It would be of great consequence to us that we should know 
 something of the minds of Lord Cairns, of Hardy, and (for it is 
 impossible to leave him out) of Disraeli. Would any of them, ' for 
 instance, join such a recommendation to us as that which has been 
 sketched out, recommending, if certain definite favourable terms were 
 offered to us, that we should accept them ? It is very desirable that 
 we should know something of a subject on which we actually know 
 nothing. 
 
 To Sir Roundell Palmer, M.P. 
 
 Dublin, 
 My dear Sir Roundell Palmer, February 20, 1869. 
 
 I do not think it necessar}- to withdraw anything which 
 you have said, but in case you should receive any communication 
 from Mr. Gladstone, I do not think it should be imparted to us, until 
 and unless I have been able to say that we were in a position to 
 make to it that response, in the expectation of which alone that com- 
 munication would have been made ; and he of course would be 
 informed why it remained with you, and was not transmitted further. 
 
 Believe me, very truly yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 [Mem. by Sir Roundell Palmer.] 
 
 Nothing ever came of this matter; unless, indeed, my memorandum 
 may have had some influence upon the settlement of those provisions 
 of the Bill (as afterwards introduced by the Government), which 
 proved to be substantially in accordance with the points numbered 
 
 3. 4, 5' 6. 
 
 When I placed it in Gladstone's hands, on the 12th of February, 
 he promised to give it all due consideration, but did not speak 
 encouragingly as to the important point numbered 2. I mentioned 
 
LETTER TO SIR WILLIAM HEATHCOTE. 87 
 
 to him no name, and committed nobody. I heard afterwards that 
 the paper had been circulated among the members of the Cabinet, 
 or some of them : but I received no further communication on the 
 subject from Gladstone; and, in consequence of the two last letters 
 from the Archbishop of Dublin, I did not myself press for any 
 reply. 
 
 Gladstone had himself privately asked my opinion on certain 
 points, including point 5 of this memorandum, before the memorandum 
 was drawn up, and the Bill was framed agreeably to the views which, 
 as to those matters, I had expressed to him ; and which, I presume, 
 were also his own. — R. F.,/iiiie, 1869. 
 
 To Right Hon. Sir W. Heathcote. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 
 February 24, 1869. 
 Very many thanks for your letter. If I come to England, I must 
 drop a great many threads here, which others perhaps may take up, 
 but which also may grow into a very tangled skein. I will yield, 
 however, to the judgment of those who in this, not to speak of other 
 matters, must be far wiser than myself, and far more capable of 
 judging. I propose to cross over on Monday morning; and will, 
 when in England, at once put myself in communication with Lord 
 Salisbuiy, now that he so kindly invites me to do so. 
 
 To Edith Trench. 
 
 AthencBum, 
 
 Friday [1869]. 
 I dare say we shall very soon split up, a very sorrowful prospect 
 indeed ; but if, in addition to Establishment, Church itself seems to 
 go, still Christ remains and cannot go, we must comfort and establish 
 ourselves with that thought. I had a very pleasant dinner at Lord 
 Salisbury's last night — nobody but themselves and Lord Carnarvon ; 
 that is, it would have been very pleasant, if we had not had to spice 
 it with much anxious discussion on the policy of the next three 
 months. The amount of responsibility which I see will devolve on 
 me is sometimes quite overwhelming to think of; but we must seek 
 the more earnestly the wisdom from above. 
 
88 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Athenmim, 
 
 March 3, i86g. 
 There is a general impression that Gladstone has done his work 
 very well for himself, and, of course, as ill for us. Most of the pitfalls 
 into which one hoped he would fall, he has very skilfully avoided, 
 and, by the mere act of making his Bill so thorough, made it much 
 simpler and easier. If you cut off a man's head, you are saved from 
 the necessity of taking thought what he shall eat or drink or put on. 
 Altogether our friends are very low; but I do not despair that 
 something more may be gotten than he offers us, though perhaps not 
 very much. I will write more when I know more ; but these are my 
 present impressions. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 March 4, 1869. 
 
 I went yesterday to Court, where, however, one felt rather like a 
 ghost about presently to vanish away. It was a brilliant sight, and I 
 
 wish that you and dear E had been there. The Queen was very 
 
 gracious, and spoke a {t\^ words to me as I passed, which I do not 
 remember that she has done before. I was near Mrs. Gladstone as 
 we were going in, and I exchanged with her a few friendly words ; 
 hijn I saw at a distance. 
 
 Lord Salisbury has asked me to dine with him, and, as this is to 
 me an opportunity for talking over Church matters, I have no choice 
 but to go. I have already had one long talk with Lord Salisbury this 
 morning. It was on the whole satisfactory. He says that there is no 
 doubt that we can throw out Gladstone's Bill in the Lords this year, 
 and, unless serious modifications of it in our favour take place, he 
 seems quite prepared so to do. I see Roundell Palmer this evening. 
 It is, alas ! very uncertain when I can get back — not to dear Ireland, 
 but to my dear ones there. Lord Salisbury tells me that Lord Grey 
 is about to raise the whole question in the Lords before the debate 
 comes on in the Commons. If so, I must remain ; if otherwise, I 
 had hoped to be at home toward the end of next week. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 March 6, 1869. 
 I very much hope to be with you on Thursday evenine, or Friday 
 morning at latest. I shall then have seen and consulted with our best 
 
SCHEME OF DISESTABLISHMENT. 89 
 
 friends here, imparted to them my own views and learned theirs ; 
 and there will not be anything more that I can do here till after 
 Easter, when I shall be kept very close to my work until the end of 
 the session. 
 
 Do not worry yourself, dearest, about the little external dignities 
 which will go. If they grieve us much in the going, it will show that 
 we clung to them too much, and prized them too highly ; and the 
 discipline will have been salutary which bids us to resign them ; and 
 perhaps, if we use that discipline aright, there may be more for us of 
 the honour which comes from God. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 The AthencEtijn, 
 
 March 7, i86g. 
 
 I am not altogether as well pleased as you are with the manner of 
 our decapitation, even while I acknowledge its neatness, and the 
 desire manifested by the headsman — at least, manifested in parts of 
 the process — not to give us unnecessary pain. I believe he thinks 
 that it is so gracefully done, that we rather like it than otherwise. 
 The one great merit which the scheme possesses, and I acknowledge 
 it a very great one, is that it will not now require acts of ours to put 
 us in communion in doctrine and discipline with the Church of 
 England, and with our own Church and the past ; but that, on the 
 contrary, it will require distinct acts of ours to put us out of fellow- 
 ship with that Church, and to break our connection and continuity 
 with our own part. 
 
 This very considerably diminishes our greatest danger, though it 
 leaves it a danger still. As I never for an instant apprehended that 
 there would be any attempt to retain a hold upon us by the State, 
 and was sure that, even if the attempt had been made, Gladstone's 
 own followers would defeat it, I cannot accept as any great boon, or 
 feel any considerable pleasure, at the announcement that we are to 
 be free. 
 
 But when we turn from the ecclesiastical to the secular aspect of 
 the Bill, it swarms now with hugest injustices, and then presently with 
 pettiest meannesses. 
 
 Moreover, in requiring the clergy in every case to be the first 
 movers in the transfer of their claims from the nation to the Church ; 
 he has taken the keystone from our capitalization scheme — that is, 
 from our one hope of making a purse against the coming day of 
 necessity ; and we shall derive from it a very small advantage indeed. 
 
90 LETTERS AAD MEMORIALS. 
 
 But it would be very long to write on all upon which I would gladly 
 have conversation with you. I have seen and had a good deal of 
 discussion with almost all our chief persons here : with Lord Cairns, 
 Lord Carnarvon, Lord Salisbury, Roundell Palmer, the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury. The last of these and myself are to see Disraeli 
 to-morrow. He is a very "dark horse," and will let us see very little 
 of his hand, and I shall be careful in nothing to commit myself to 
 him ; but it would not have been meet to have seen everybody else 
 and to have kept aloof from him. My present impression is that the 
 Lords, if only they keep their present mind, are perfectly prepared to 
 commit themselves with the House of Commons, and to let Gladstone 
 do his worst, not on the yes or no of his Bill, but on the claims of 
 the Church to far more liberal terms than he has meted out. This is 
 very distinctly Lord Salisbury's present intention, and, unless I very 
 much mistake the man, he is not one whose courage will ooze away 
 as the danger comes nearer. 
 
 He does not hesitate to avow that he would much sooner see the 
 House of Lords disappear than exist merely to register the decisions 
 of the Commons ; and he is not at all terrorized by Gladstone, as 
 
 is, who believes him, if in a temper, capable of anything, and 
 
 that he would not hesitate to create eighty peers, if necessary to pass 
 his Bill. 
 
 Please make for me as many memoranda on the Bill as you can. 
 
 In all secondary details R. Palmer will help us, and is willing to 
 take a brief from me in the Commons, which I wish to have ready as 
 soon as possible. 
 
 To the Earl of Courtown. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklow, 
 
 April Z, 1869. 
 I quite agree with you that it will be absolutely necessary to 
 recognize the far larger Church population which is in some dioceses 
 than in others ; at the same time, I do not think this recognition 
 should be pushed to its extreme arithmetical results, ending as it thus 
 would in the practical extinction of five dioceses, which all together 
 would have less than half the votes possessed by the diocese of 
 Down. We must begin, I think, by ascribing to every diocese, as 
 such, a distinct value, quite apart from the number of Church-people 
 in it. 
 
 I would give to every diocese, whatever the Church population, 
 say ten representatives. This would still leave a hundred (according 
 
CLERICAL AND LAY REPRESENTATIVES, 91 
 
 to your scheme) to be distributed among the other dioceses, accord- 
 ing to their several claims. 
 
 But while justice seems to me to demand such a modification of 
 the distribution of the lay members of any future synod, it does not 
 follow that there should be any corresponding disturbance of the 
 clerical representation ; for that turns, not on the number of Church- 
 people in a diocese, but on the number of clergy ; and, provided that 
 the balance between laity and clergy be preserved in the bulk, there 
 is no need that it should be preserved in every diocese — that because, 
 for instance, Down will send most laity, it should therefore send a 
 corresponding number of clerical representatives. 
 
 The scheme which you have traced out suggests some twenty-one 
 more laity than clergy in the synod. I think this is a pity; for, 
 although you have fully guarded the rights of the clergy by claiming 
 that the vote shall be by orders, I would gladly see this of voting by 
 orders as only an alternative to be appealed to where one order 
 seemed disposed to encroach on the rights of another ; and that in 
 ordinary cases laity and clergy should fuse into one body ; discuss 
 as one, and vote as one. Nothing, I believe would tell more for the 
 dissipation of jealousies, and bringing about of an harmonious working 
 between them ; but if there were a decided numerical superiority on 
 the part of either body, the other would be tempted to draw apart, to 
 discuss apart, and to vote apart on every occasion ; all which, it 
 appears to me, is very much to be deprecated. I am very glad to 
 see our principal laity beginning to come to the fore. 
 
 Probably, as they advance, the empty and mischief-making fools 
 may disappear. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 House of Lords ^ 
 
 April 20, 1869. 
 All here is going as badly as it well can, and Gladstone doing 
 his work, not as one would expect, with at least some show of pity, 
 reluctance, and remorse, but refusing to abate in the smallest matter 
 from the severity of his first terms. However, this sort of thing 
 always brings with it its own Nemesis, and will not fail to do so 
 for him. I think I see the break up of his Government in the Land 
 Bill which he must bring on as soon as ever the Irish Church is 
 despatched. 
 
 One litde matter I trust you will be pleased with, as assuredly I 
 am greatly pleased with it, namely, that I am not to be an annuitant 
 
92 LETTERS AND MEMO REALS. 
 
 of his, or of his commissioners, but that all my see property is to 
 remain in my hands during my life, with exactly the same rights as if 
 the Bill had not passed. 
 
 This was settled last night 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 113, Park Street, London, 
 
 May 21, 1869. 
 
 I was very sorry to miss you when you passed through London, 
 as I should greatly have liked to talk with you on many things, though 
 most of them dismal enough. Archdeacon Lee writes the most dis- 
 couraging accounts of all which is going forward in Dublin — the 
 committee of Conference fighting within itself, and a portion of 
 it furiously anxious to have the Conference itself at once sum- 
 moned, that they may fight on a larger theatre, and call to account 
 all who have differed with them. I do not know what may be the 
 Primate's mind, but, for myself, I am quite resolved to have nothing 
 to do with recalling it at the present into activity. 
 
 I am more and more convinced that any compulsory commutation 
 scheme will be most unpopular among the clergy. As the one sure 
 foundation of such a scheme (for the fourteen years seem to me 
 assumed without a tittle of evidence that they are a good bargain for 
 the Church), I have sought to obtain through the Bishops the actual 
 age of every clergyman in their several dioceses. Some of the clergy 
 absolutely refuse to help on even the consideration of such a scheme, 
 by refusing to make the return which has been asked for of their age. 
 
 It is evident that many are greatly afraid of coming into the 
 power of the future Church body, composed in great part of laymen, 
 and fear, that is, once they are dependent on this for payment, undue 
 pressure in one shape or another will be put upon them. I cannot 
 altogether wonder at their fears. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 113, Park Street, 
 
 May 28, 1S69. 
 Thanks for the paper on Commutation. There was a long dis- 
 cussion at the Church Conference here, mainly moved by Dr. Ball, 
 on the Commutation Scheme. 
 
 Suffering him to speak as inspired (perhaps a strange kind of 
 inspiration) by Disraeli and Lord Cairns, I gathered from what he 
 said and did not say, that Lord Cairns declines to propose anew 
 
COMMUTA TION. 93 
 
 Disraeli's scheme, which was defeated in the Commons, in the fear 
 that, if carried in the Lords, it will put the two Houses at issue ; his 
 dilemma being, either it is not a seriously gainful arrangement, or, if 
 it is, Gladstone will never consent to it, but will say as he did before, 
 that it is a new endowing of the Church, and against the principle of 
 his Bill. 
 
 The others present were mainly the hot Orangemen, who have 
 come over to force the House of Lords to do its duty, and who did 
 not care to discuss any details of the Bill, as such a discussion might 
 seem to imply a possibility that the Bill would be carried ; so that 
 much did not come of the discussion except a partial showing of 
 Lord Cairns' hand, and even in this I may possibly be mistaken. 
 
 If he drops the matter, I certainly shall not take it up in the face 
 of a decidedly objecting clergy. They have a full right to have their 
 incomes secured to them in whatever may seem to them the safest 
 form. I hope by Monday next to have the actual age of every in- 
 cumbent in at least four dioceses, and to be able to put these, with 
 the other documents, into the hands of the President of the Society 
 of Actuaries, that we may so have some firm ground to go on, if it 
 should be advisable to go at all. I think the laity will put to whole- 
 some shame all those who have ever thought a hard thought about 
 them. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 113, Park Street, 
 
 July 3, 1869. 
 
 You will see that about the time when you were writing, the 
 scheme for a general commutation, contingent, however, on the con- 
 sent of the Church, passed the Lords. I will answer your letter, 
 however, on the supposition that this does not ultimately pass, and 
 that individual commutation is alone open to us. 
 
 I should certainly feel it my duty to commute, if any clear gain, 
 pecuniary or other, could be made to the Church, provided a reason- 
 able fiscal management was developed by the new body, and provided 
 also that in matters and doctrine there were not manifested such a 
 spirit as would render it undesirable to give to the new body so much 
 greater a hold over one, as they would possess after one had commuted, 
 than before. I have much the same answer to give if Lord Carnarvon's 
 amendment stands. I should think it right to further the demand 
 on the part of a Church for a general commutation, if matters were 
 going reasonably well, but I would not willingly embark my all in a 
 
94 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 crazy ship, or one whose crew would in all likelihood presently en- 
 tangle it among rocks and shallows, or perhaps make shipwreck of it 
 altogether. 
 
 To Earl Cairns. 
 
 London, 
 
 Dear Lord Cairns, July 9, 1869. 
 
 The House of Lords having removed from the Irish 
 Church Bill the clause which deprived existing Irish Bishops of their 
 seats in Parliament, and the Government having acquiesced in this 
 amendment, we think it right to make to your lordship the com- 
 munication which follows. 
 
 We desire to place these seats, so far as this lies in us, unreservedly 
 at the disposal of the friends who have hitherto fought so earnestly 
 the battle of our Church ; and if at any time it should seem to you 
 and to them that these seats have any exchangeable value, that aught 
 was to be gotten for our poor suffering Church by our renouncing of 
 them, or that an ultimate arrangement, supposing such to be in view, 
 could in any degree be favourably affected by such a renunciation, 
 we are at once prepared to make it ; and highly as we must esteem 
 the honour of a seat in the most illustrious assembly in the world, we 
 beg to give your lordship full authority to act on, or to make other 
 such use of, this communication as you may please. 
 
 We feel quite sure that in writing this we are speaking the senti- 
 ments of the entire Irish Bench. 
 
 We have the honour to be, dear Lord Cairns, very faithfully yours, 
 
 M. G. Armagh. 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To the Marquis of Salisbury. 
 
 113, Park Street, 
 Dear Lord Salisbury, July 12, 1869. 
 
 I think it well to repeat in writing a statement which I 
 made to you on Thursday last, and which the Primate and myself 
 repeated the next day to Lord Cairns, namely, that, so far as we have 
 the power to do so, we place at the absolute disposal of the friends 
 who are fighting the battle of the Irish Church the seats in Parliament 
 which the House of Lords has seemed disposed to leave us. 
 
 If the defence of these embarrasses the defence of more important 
 posts, if in the giving and taking of an ultimate settlement the renun- 
 ciation of them on our parts could in the slightest degree favourably 
 
LORD DEVON'S MOTION. 95 
 
 affect that settlement, or obtain any substantial boon for our poor 
 suffering Church, we shall be delighted to see them so expended. 
 
 In saying this we are speaking the sentiments of all the Irish 
 prelates whom we have had the opportunity of consulting, and, as we 
 do not for an instant doubt, of the whole Bench. 
 
 I remain very faithfully yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 On July 12, Lord Devon moved that the clause in the 
 Irish Church Bill, providing that the existing prelates of the 
 Irish Church should have the right of sitting in the House of 
 Lords after the passing of the Bill, should be struck out. The 
 motion was carried by 108 to 25. 
 
 From Earl Cairns to the Lord Primate of Ireland. 
 
 5, Cromwell Houses^ 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, July 13, 1869. 
 
 The result of the division on Lord Devon's motion last 
 night, and, indeed, the course taken by his lordship in bringing his 
 motion forward at this time, have caused me very deep regret. The 
 letter which I received from your Grace and the Archbishop of 
 Dublin on the 9th inst., placing unreservedly at the disposal of the 
 leaders of the party who were fighting the battle of the Irish Church 
 the interests of a personal character of both your Graces and of the 
 other Irish prelates in the question of seats in the House of Lords, if 
 by a concession on that score any better terms might be obtained for 
 the Charch, had encouraged me to think that in the progress of 
 events such a concession might be made to contribute to the object 
 which you had at heart ; while it would, coming at a later juncture, 
 have shown, what I know has been the case, namely, that you have 
 never regarded the tenure of your seats in any selfish view, or other- 
 wise than as a trust to be used in the way most advantageous for the 
 Church. Lord Devon's move, made without communication with 
 me, and strongly deprecated when I knew of it, has defeated the 
 disinterested object which you had proposed, and has uselessly thrown 
 away a point of value in our position, but I cannot the less express 
 my admiration of the high-minded attitude which your Graces have 
 throughout this trying crisis maintained. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Lord Archbishop, yours faithfully, 
 
 Cairns. 
 
96 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 From the MaRQUIS OF SALISBURY. 
 
 My dear Lord, July 13, 1869. 
 
 The very unexpected division of last night has unfortunately- 
 made it superfluous for me to do more than thank you for the kind- 
 ness of your letter. I had so little anticipated any danger from what 
 I regarded as a mere protest from Lord Devon, that I had gone away 
 for half an hour, and when I came back the division was over. I 
 was very sorry then for my absence. Not that one vote would have 
 made any difference. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 London, 
 
 July 14, 1869. 
 There was a miserable muddle made in the matter of our seats in 
 Parliament last Monday. We had placed these without reserve in 
 the hands of Lord Cairns and Lord Salisbury, to use them whenever 
 it seemed good to them for the getting of some little boon for our 
 Church in exchange. When Lord Devon's motion came on I was 
 very desirous to say that we did not wish to retain these barren 
 honours any more, now that even the defenders of them placed the 
 matter on personal grounds rather than on the privileges of the 
 House ; but Lord Cairns entreated us — and we were too easily per- 
 suaded — not to throw a card away which might be played here 
 after to the benefit of the Church, and assured us, five minutes before 
 the division, that Lord Devon's motion would be certainly defeated. 
 He managed the matter very badly indeed, and we lost an oppor- 
 tunity that never will recur ; and we did so in perfect loyalty to the 
 Church, and not in any selfish clinging to poor private interests of 
 our own ; so that I hope to get over the annoyance of it before long. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 Lo7idon, 
 
 July 17, 1869. 
 All which we had been laboriously seeking to win for our poor 
 Church has, in the two last nights, been ruthlessly swept away. I 
 can hardly conceive the Lords accepting this result. If they do, they 
 will certainly deserve to be themselves the next which follows. 
 
 Lord Salisbury, I understand, is firm, and, if so, will, I think, be 
 able to carry the House with him. 
 
SURRENDER OF THE HOUSE OF LORDS. 97 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 113, Park Street, London, 
 
 July 20, 1869. 
 I suppose we are to throw out the Bill to-night. 
 In this case we shall return to Ireland on Friday night. 
 Whether we throw out the Bill or pass it, all in Ireland seems as 
 dark as can be, and this morning's Times announces another attempted 
 assassination. 
 
 On July 20, the Government was defeated on the Irish 
 Church Bill in the House of Lords by a majority of 78 ; 173 
 votes being recorded for the Lords' amendments to the pre- 
 amble, and 95 against it. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench, 
 ' July 21, 1869. 
 
 I do not know whether we killed the snake last night, at least for 
 the session, or only scotched it, but I do not see any hope of being 
 in Ireland till Monday night. 
 
 I send you copies of our letters to Lord Cairns and Lord Salisbury, 
 that you may have the whole correspondence before you, or have the 
 power to show it to others. 
 
 On July 21, the Commons rejected the amendments carried 
 in the House of Lords, and on July 22 the Lords gave way 
 along the whole line of battle, Lord Cairns accepting a 
 compromise proposed by Lord Granville. All the amend- 
 ments for which the Lords had fought were disposed of in 
 accordance with the terms of the compromise, and a division 
 took place upon the twenty-seventh clause, on the motion for 
 assenting to the Commons' reason for rejecting the Lords' 
 amendments. The motion was carried by 47 against 17, and 
 the Bill was ordered to be reported amid cheers from the 
 Ministerial benches. Before the division. Archbishop Tait, 
 Lord Carnarvon, and Lord Salisbury spoke, laying down their 
 arms, and accepting the terms dictated by Mr. Gladstone. 
 The latter, reviewing on the next evening in the House of 
 Commons the terms of the compromise, said, "We have 
 
 VOL, II. H 
 
98 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 arrived at a great era. When the Bill receives, as I trust it 
 will receive in a few days, the assent of the Crown, every man 
 must be conscious that a change will begin to pass over the 
 moral atmosphere of Ireland." On July 26 the House of 
 Lords met at four o'clock for the purpose of hearing the 
 Royal assent given by commission to various public and 
 private Bills. Of these, the first to receive the assent was an 
 Act to put an end to the establishment of the Irish Church ; 
 and on the same evening, in the House of Commons, the 
 Speaker announced that the Royal assent had been given to 
 the Irish Church Bill. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 London, 
 My dear Archdeacon, Jtdy 23, 1869. 
 
 I have no doubt that you and others in Ireland have read, 
 with an indignation which nearly equalled that with which I witnessed, 
 the scene on the part of men who by name are the noblest in the 
 land, which yesterday was enacted in the House of Lords. But more 
 on this when we meet. 
 
 I can only write to say that I am leaving London this evening, 
 but do not expect to be in Dublin till Monday night. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 1869. 
 
 " When shall our Northern Church her champion see, 
 Raised by divine decree, 
 To shield the Ancient Truth at his own harm ? , . , 
 
 Like him who stayed the arm 
 Of tyrannous power, and learning's sophist tone, 
 Keen-visioned Seer, alone." 
 
 J. H. Newman 
 
 In the Charge dcHvered to his clergy in October, 1869, Arch- 
 bishop Trench expresses so clearly his view of the battle, if it 
 may be called so, in the House of Lords, that the following 
 extract from it is here given : — 
 
 Seeing, as it is now possible to see, the final issues of the struggle 
 of last session, one cannot but regret that the House of Lords — 
 although more for their own sake than for ours — did not from the 
 first declare their inability to do anything effectual in our behalf 
 There would /have been no indignity in declaring that the seat of 
 real power had, in the progress of events, so shifted that^ however 
 theoretically an equal force to the House of Commons, they were 
 not any longer such in reality. Had they avowed from the beginning 
 that they were but as the porcelain jar, and the House of Commons 
 the iron vessel, and that a collision between the two must at every 
 sacrifice be avoided, one might have regretted that their real power 
 was not more commensurate with that which the theory of the con- 
 stitution assigned to them, and might for many reasons have earnestly 
 desired that the theory should be brought more into harmony with 
 the fact ; but none could have been so unreasonable as to find fault 
 with the weak for owning themselves such, and for declining to 
 undertake a task which could only be carried through by the strong. 
 
loo LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 But to have promised so much, and to perform so Uttle ; to have said, 
 " Come, and be safe under the shadow of our wings," and then, when 
 we accepted the invitation, that we should have found no shelter 
 there — this we had a right to complain of and to resent. A House 
 of statesmen, or one, at least, which embraced so many statesmen, 
 should have formed a juster estimate of what was within its reach to 
 accomplish, should have made the discovery of its own impotence, if 
 not at the first moment, yet certainly before the last.* 
 
 Or, if by some strange miscalculation it was only at that latest 
 moment that they discovered this, we might at least have expected 
 that there should have been some expressions of regret — I had almost 
 said of remorse — for having raised so many hopes and expectations, 
 which they must now themselves proceed to dash. If the House had 
 sat, at least for a moment, as in dust and ashes, I cannot think that 
 such a moral attitude would have misbecome it. What did excite a 
 painful surprise was the manner in which it gave way, amid the 
 mutual gratulations of its members, and as though they were accom- 
 plishing a feat most glorious ; everybody extolling everybody else ; 
 the consciousness of having extricated itself from a position of 
 embarrassment rousing in it a delight intense enough to swallow up 
 every thought of the poor Irish Church, at the expense of which this 
 extrication had been effected ; or if by one or another we were 
 remembered for a moment, this was only to magnify and exalt the 
 boon, in return for the concession of which everything else had been 
 abandoned ; while, after all, that boon proves, on nearer inspection, 
 to be of so questionable a character, and is practically clogged with 
 so many conditions, that at present it is altogether doubtful whether 
 we shall accept it at all or not. 
 
 And yet, as I live over again in thought that memorable night — 
 
 " Cum fracta virtus, et minaces, 
 Turpe solum tetigere mento," 
 
 and as I compare the collapse of Thursday with the outbreak of the 
 
 * "From the way in which the Lords have dealt with the subject, and the 
 grandeur of their debate, so very far surpassing all in the Commons, I think they 
 are masters of the situation, and may carry much more of amendment than seemed 
 probable ; and I think so the more rather than the less on account of the largeness 
 of the majority (for second reading of Irish Church Bill), considering how com- 
 pletely that majority was owing to peers who desire extensive amendments. It 
 shows how many there are who were not afraid of declaring their whole mind, 
 instead of staying sulkily away." — Letter from late Right Hon. Sir W. Heathcote, 
 Juue 22, 1869. 
 
CHARGE IN 1869. loi 
 
 Tuesday preceding, I feel that, much as we may liave lost and 
 suffered, it is not we who have lost and suffered the most. It was a 
 night indeed when one who only listened to what was uttered might 
 have supposed the House of Lords, by its wisdom and prudence, 
 and, as some added, by its courage, had taken a new lease of life and 
 power. But, amid all this self-gratulation, no wise or thoughtful 
 person who was present within its walls but must have felt the hollow- 
 ness of all that was spoken, but must have had this conviction forced 
 upon him, namely, that we were assisting at a turning-point in the 
 history of the English Constitution ; above all, in the history of one 
 of its noblest institutions. With whatever glosses it may have been 
 sought to gloss over or conceal the fact, there was then made a final 
 avowal on the part of one branch of the legislature, that, however it 
 might keep Jews out of Parliament for a few years, or arrest for a 
 certain number of sessions the abolition of church-rates, in all such 
 greater matters as mould and fashion the future of a nation's life, it 
 had no voice which could make itself effectually heard ; and I am 
 bold to prophesy that the struggle on the Irish Church Bill will be 
 the very last in which the House of Lords will ever venture even to 
 appear to cross or thwart the will of the House of Commons in any 
 matter of high national significance. 
 
 But now that all is over, that this battle has been fought and lost, 
 let us at any rate comfort ourselves with the thought how much 
 better it is to be the spoiled than the spoilers ; how much we, every 
 one of us, would prefer to have suffered this wrong than to have had 
 any share in inflicting it ; and let us commit, first to the Righteous 
 Judge, and then to the days which remain, and which shall be free 
 from the passions and interests of the present, the judgment, whether 
 this thing ought to have been done, or whether, if done at all, the 
 manner of the doing was such as the equities of so violent, so vast, 
 and so sudden a transition might have fiirly demanded. But having, 
 so to speak, registered this appeal, let us address ourselves, as 
 becomes brave men, to the meeting, and by God's good hand upon 
 us, to the mastering, of the immense task which lies before us \ as 
 Christian men, to the freeing of ourselves from the last traces, if 
 these be lingering with us yet, of ill-will, bitterness, or of that anger 
 wherein is sin, which we may have been tempted to nurse against 
 any ; that so, with consciences void of this offence, and lifting up 
 holy hands without wrath as without doubting, we may seek and may 
 obtain help from the Sanctuary, even from Him Who in every time 
 of need is the only effectual Helper. 
 
I02 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 With the surrender in the House of Lords, Archbishop 
 Trench's struggle in England on behalf of the Irish Church 
 ended, and he turned to face far greater difficulties in Ireland, 
 entering upon a long season pregnant with sorrow, perplexities, 
 calamity, and loss. The history of that second struggle is 
 outside the task undertaken by the editor, but for many, 
 especially in England, it is needful, in order to understand 
 the letters which follow, to give a short account of the position 
 in which the Irish Church found herself on the passing of the 
 Bill, and of her first free action. For this the editor is in- 
 debted to the Archdeacon of Dublin, the Venerable J. George 
 Scott. 
 
 " The Irish Church Act by one stroke put an end to all 
 compulsory legislative or executive authority of the Church 
 over her members in Ireland, and at the same time removed 
 all questions respecting the internal relations of the Church 
 and her members from the sphere of Parliamentary action. 
 It was necessary then to set the Church free to arrange for 
 herself, with those who might be willing to continue their 
 connexion with her, provisions for adapting to her altered 
 circumstances the mutual relations of her clergy and people, 
 and for giving expression to her teaching a:nd regulating her 
 corporate life. 
 
 " For this purpose, the Act repealed the prohibition which 
 former statutes had enacted against the holding of assemblies, 
 synods, or convocations, or electing representatives thereto. 
 And it gave authority to the Bishops, clergy, and laity of the 
 Church to elect representatives to a synod or convention, and 
 therein to frame constitutions and regulations for the general 
 management of the Church, of its property and affairs ; and 
 for the future representation of the members in diocesan 
 synods, general convention, or otherwise. 
 
 " The two Archbishops, in pursuance of this permission, 
 summoned a meeting of the ancient Convocation of the 
 Church of Ireland, in accordance with the former precedents, 
 disused for two centuries. In that Convocation the Bishops 
 and clergy decided on inviting the co-operation of the laity 
 
LAY CONFERENCE. 103 
 
 in the manner indicated in the Irish Church Act. At the 
 request of a meeting of the laity in DubUn, the two Arch- 
 bishops convened a lay conference to make provisions for the 
 election of representatives to a general convention. The 
 convention was in due course constituted by separate diocesan 
 elections of clergy by the clergy, and laymen by the laity. 
 At the suggestion of the Lay Conference, an organizing 
 committee, consisting of the Bishops, with two clergymen and 
 two laymen from each diocese, assisted by some learned 
 persons, was appointed to sketch a draft plan for a constitu- 
 tion to be proposed and discussed and put into shape in the 
 general convention. 
 
 " The most fundamental question for decision in this 
 preliminary action related to the admission of the laity to sit 
 and vote in an assembly appointed to regulate the constitution 
 of the Church. 
 
 *' In the meeting of Convocation the objection was raised 
 that synods had in ancient times exercised the legislative 
 functions of the Church, and that synods consisted only of 
 Bishops and clergy, with the assistance of laymen invited by 
 them — not as representatives, but as learned advisers. To 
 this it was replied, that the American and Colonial Churches 
 of the Anglican Communion had all admitted the laity by 
 representation to a voice and a vote in their synods ; and, 
 moreover, that the Irish Church Act presumed that some such 
 course would be adopted in the Church of Ireland, and gave 
 permission for the action of such an assembly, and no per- 
 mission for the framing of a constitution by Convocation 
 alone. When Convocation had decided this question in favour 
 of co-operation with representatives of the laity, a further 
 point remained to be decided within the Convocation, namely, 
 how far and on what subjects should the laity be allowed to 
 speak and to vote. It was maintained by some of the stricter 
 Churchmen that the teaching of the Church had been so 
 definitely committed to the Bishops and clergy that they 
 were bound to retain in their own sole charge all matters of 
 theology, of worship, or of moral teaching ; or at least that if 
 
I04 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 the laity were admitted to consultation on these subjects, 
 they should not be admitted to vote. 
 
 " To this it was replied that no such restriction had been 
 imposed upon the action of the laity in the sister Churches ; 
 that, as a matter of fact, in early synods laymen had inter- 
 fered, and often interfered for good or for ill, in matters of 
 doctrine, and had done much to determine the decisions ; and 
 that if the Church was to retain the affection and confidence 
 of the laity, it was necessary that they should be admitted to 
 hear the truth from the clergy, and claim and receive ex- 
 planations, and that their opinions, when instructed, should 
 be taken into account. 
 
 " The final decision was in accordance with the example 
 of the sister Churches. Inasmuch as the Irish Church Act 
 gave effect to the existing doctrine of the Church and the old 
 ecclesiastical law, as binding upon all who desire to continue 
 members of the Church, on the footing of presumed contract, 
 in all points in which the law should not be altered by the 
 action of the Church herself; it was not necessary to fram.e 
 a system of doctrine, worship, or morals ; but only to keep 
 the deposit which the Church had received ; and the Con- 
 vocation considered that the vote by Orders would give to the 
 clergy the power, and impose on them the full responsibility, 
 of stopping the way against any alterations inconsistent with 
 the principles of the Church. This final decision obtained 
 the assent of all the Bishops, including Archbishop Trench ; 
 though he looked with deep anxiety and dread on the prospect 
 of the possible opening up of the most solemn truths of 
 theology for discussion by unlearned and uncultured country 
 squires, and with extreme pain and dismay on the loss of 
 the co-operation of the most attached and most able of his 
 counsellors, Archdeacon Lee, whose conscience would not 
 allow him to take part in exposing to possible profanation the 
 mysteries of the faith." 
 
DIFFICULTIES WITH THE LAITY. 105 
 
 To the Earl of Courtown. 
 
 Broofnfield, Wicklow, 
 
 July 31, 1869. 
 
 I am very glad to near that you gave the answer which you did to 
 the circular requesting the Archbishops to summon the Conference 
 again. I find almost universally among the clergy, and very generally 
 among the laity, the strongest distaste to any such step. 
 
 The Bishops meet on Tuesday next ; I will write to you again 
 immediately after their meeting. Nothing is determined as yet. The 
 attempt to revive the Church Conference would be the immediate 
 signal for a declaration on the part of a considerable body of one 
 clergy that they disowned its authority, and would abide none of its 
 decisions. I know not what the end will be. 
 
 I often fear that we shall find ourselves on the rocks and among 
 the quicksands even before we have left harbour. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Cuddesdon Palace, 
 
 Thursday, August, 1869. 
 You saw, no doubt, in the paper the announcement of the Bishop 
 of Sahsbury's death. It is a great loss to the Church, and he so 
 young and strong, and with the apparent promise of twenty years of 
 usefulness before him. The Bishop of Oxford feels it very much. 
 There was no other of his brethren with whom he was at all on such 
 confidential relations. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Broouifield, 
 
 August 2, 1869. 
 The Bishops meet to-morrow, and among other most important 
 matters to consider is the request of the committee of the Church 
 Conference that the latter should be called together again. If there 
 is one thing which the great body of the clergy, high and low alike, 
 dislike, it is the prospect of this ; so I trust we shall find no 
 difficulty in giving them a civil " No." But much may depend on 
 whatever other resolutions are taken, and every way is so beset with 
 difficulties and dangers that, were it not for the faith that a higher 
 Hand will lead us, one might be willing to throw up all in despair. 
 
io6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS, 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfidd, 
 
 August 6, 1869. 
 
 We have given the Church Conference people a courteous but 
 decided answer, which I suppose is pubhshed in the DubUn papers 
 to-day, that we will not reassemble the body. 
 
 This, I have no doubt, was well done ; but how the Provincial 
 Synods, when called together to reform themselves, will behave is a 
 matter on which I have the gravest apprehensions ; how, also, to 
 bring together this body when reformed, and fuse into one body with 
 the lay representatives, seems to me as hard a problem as ever was 
 set before men. 
 
 We must come to grief, unless almost everybody behaves wisely 
 and well ; and is this likely anywhere, above all here ? 
 
 However, " Forward," is the only possible word now ; and if it 
 be " Forward in the name of God," all our unfaithful fears may yet 
 be put to shame. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 September 22, 1869. 
 
 The suggestion that the laity should return two delegates for 
 every o?ie whom the clergy return is a very nasty one, as indicating 
 the desire of a petty triumph ; but it loses all, or nearly all, its 
 significance on the assumption that the voting be by Orders. This is 
 absolutely vital, and / shall decline to fonvard another step in the 
 reorganization of the Church unless this of the tliree Orders is made a 
 fundamental. This, too, is the resolution of several of the Bishops, 
 including the Bishop of Ossory and the Primate ; I trust also that of 
 a large body of clergy, and of some laity. There is no room for 
 compromise or for silence here. 
 
 The second proposition ought, I think, also to be resisted ; but 
 not as vital, seeing that the voting by Orders would redress the wrong 
 which otherwise it would inflict. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 October 4, 1869. 
 I am very glad to think that you will be among the delegates of 
 next week's Conference. We may certainly expect that on that day 
 
THE SUSTENTATION FUND. 107 
 
 the laity will show their hand, and very much will turn on what kind 
 of hand it is. Some of the most influential among the moderate 
 laity have asked the Primate and myself to meet them in Dublin on 
 Saturday. I have, of course, assented. 
 
 Nothing can at present go worse than our move in the matter of 
 a Sustentation Fund. The contributions are very few, and, with a 
 
 few noble exceptions, far below what they ought to be. Fancy 
 
 sending ;^5oo, and ^100 ! Please do not mention this ; it will 
 
 be known soon enough to do us incalculable harm, and, if it is at a 
 similar scale than men in general set the standard of their duties, the 
 Irish Church is doomed indeed. I hope — — 's gift may stand next 
 in our future lists to the ;^iooo which "an English curate" has 
 sent me. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 October 7, 1869. 
 
 I am inclined on the whole to think that it is a good deal more 
 probable that we shall commute than not. 
 
 I do not imagine that the economical difficulties will prevent it. 
 
 That which inevitably would do so, would be the signs of any 
 serious agitation for the revision of the Prayer-book, or otherwise for 
 the modification of doctrine. This would instantly cause a large body 
 of the clergy to refuse to move an inch from this their present 
 position, and would be absolutely fatal to the scheme. 
 
 I am rejoiced that yon report so favourably of what you saw and 
 heard in Dublin. I do not myself now anticipate that we shall have 
 any difficulty in the matter of the voting by Orders ; if only we can 
 make it clear that this does not mean "by orders of the Archbishop^' 
 as it was understood by a lay delegate, whom a friend of mine found 
 indignantly proclaiming that he would never submit to anything of 
 the kind. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield^ 
 
 October 17, 1869. 
 I could not see anything in the reports of the later day's proceed- 
 ings which really diminished the gravity of what was said and done 
 on Tuesday ; and, on the whole, look at a catastrophe on the three 
 Orders question as more probable than not. 
 
 The Bishops have requested that an opportunity for a common 
 
io8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS, 
 
 announcemetit of our views on the three Orders matter should be 
 taken ; and that I should not run before with any single announce- 
 ment on this matter. I have consented. 
 
 I saw old Cashel yesterday. He was as true as steel on the 
 matter. 
 
 To the Earl of Courtown. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 
 October 27, 1869. 
 I wish very much that our matters were about to follow that 
 course which you have traced out. I should have much fairer hopes 
 for the future than I am able now to entertain. But, putting aside 
 the obstacles, formidable enough, which the temper of men would 
 raise up, there is an obstacle lying behind all these, namely, that our 
 best lawyers — I would instance Chatterton (a letter of whose I 
 enclose) and Ball — declare that no General Synod or Convention 
 would satisfy the conditions of the nineteenth clause of the Act for our 
 disestablishment, of which the members were not directly chosen for 
 that Synod or Convention ; and that so the dream which I have 
 cherished, namely, that we of the clergy could come together accord- 
 ing to the old Church precedents (as we did two months ago), and 
 that the laity might also come together, and that, when we thus stood 
 side by side, we might resolve ourselves into one body, the old Church 
 body, now reformed in its clerical part and reinforced by the laity, 
 must come to nothing. They announced in the distinctest terms that, 
 according to Clause 19, such a body would be illegal — by this I mean 
 would not fulfil the conditions of that clause — and that all must have 
 been elected from the first for a General Convention ; and it seems to 
 me impossible to act in the face of this declaration of the experts. I 
 cannot express to you how gloomy the whole aspect of things is to 
 me. Certainly nothing could be worse or more ominous than the 
 temper of the Lay Conference on the first day of its meeting, and that 
 vote, taken in the absence of the clergy, that they would be two to 
 the clergy's one, has done more to destroy mutual, generous con- 
 fidence than any who see only the surface life of the Church can well 
 imagine. Then, too, there was an evident determination on the part 
 of many to resent the recognition of the Episcopate as a third Order 
 in the Church, whose distinct and concurrent vote was necessary as 
 well as that of the other two Orders in the Church. For myself, I 
 should absolutely decline to take share in the proceedings of any 
 Synod, where this right was not recognized from the beginning ; and 
 
THE BISHOPS' SEPARATE VOTE. 109 
 
 the same is the resolution of the greater number of the Bishops — of 
 all, I believe, except one ; so that it is impossible not to see how 
 many and great dangers are before us. Only the future will declare 
 how far all these were aggravated and intensified by the disastrous 
 resolution of the 12th. I wish I could speak more hopefully; I try 
 to do so to the world in general ; but to those to whom one can 
 speak in confidence and without reserve, it is better to show all that 
 is in one's mind. 
 
 r^ H. F. Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 October 27, 1869. 
 
 There are many temptations in the first freedom of a college 
 existence ; but you, I doubt not, will seek grace and strength to resist 
 them. Whose lectures are you attending, and what are you doing in 
 these lecture-rooms ? Make it a rule to give the morning, up to 
 two p.m., to work; and rescue some good portion of time for work 
 in the evening as well. 
 
 If you attend wine-parties, evening chapel is always a good 
 opportunity for leaving them. Do you belong to the Union ? If so, 
 do not spend too much time there, reading the papers and the 
 magazines. Remember the office in the Church of Christ, and so 
 keep yourself that you may not be altogether unworthy of it. May 
 God bless and keep you. Ever your most loving father, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 Write at large, and tell me all you can of your maniere d'etre. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 8, 1869. 
 You see that we have asserted our position as a separate Order,* 
 and that the Express has taken it very meekly. I trust the lesson 
 
 * The following announcement had appeared in the newspapers of Novem- 
 ber 6 : — " The Church of Ireland. — The following resolutions were adopted 
 unanimously, at a meeting of the Archbishops and Bishops, held yesterday : In 
 reference to the seventh resolution of the Lay Conference, the Bishops have taken, 
 or will take, the steps necessary for the carrying out of the suggestions therein 
 contained, by convening meetings for the election of delegates, clerical and lay, to 
 attend the General Synod or Convention of the Church. That, with reference to 
 the ninth resolution of the Lay Conference, the Archbishops and Bishops are 
 prepared to co-operate in the formation of such a committee as is therein 
 suggested. That the Bishops shall sit and vote as a separate Order, with a right 
 
no LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 will not be thrown away upon us, if there is need again to assert a 
 principle. 
 
 To the Earl of Courtown. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 8 , 1869. 
 
 You will have seen by the newspapers that the Bishops have 
 thought it best to define their own position, as the Act gives them 
 full authority to do ; and in this way to cut short discussions which 
 would have had a very injurious effect, if room had been allowed for 
 them. 
 
 I cannot think that the concluding words (the last five lines) of 
 Clause 19 can be interpreted in the very limited sense which you 
 suggest. The approaching Synod or Convention will have far larger 
 powers for good or for evil — at least, so I understand — than merely 
 the forming of the governing body of the Church. All the leading 
 outlines of all future Church arrangements will have to be traced by 
 it, so far as our new conditions need that these should now for the 
 first be traced. I trust we shall have the good sense and forbearance 
 to change or to modify only where the new conditions render this 
 absolutely needful. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 13, 1869. 
 J gather that you of the laity have elected somewhere about or 
 above five hundred parochial representatives, which, when united 
 with the clergy, will make not very far from eight hundred. I shall 
 not much admire having to drive such a team, though it be but for 
 a single day. 
 
 of conference and discussion in common, whenever desired by themselves, or either 
 of the other Orders." 
 
 "The last move," a layman wrote on November 7, "was a very important 
 declaration of the Bishops (the result of a meeting at the Palace on Friday, the 5th, 
 at which they all pledged themselves to stand by it at all risks, but this is not 
 generally known), to the effect that they intend to form a separate House, and 
 to vote apart, though sharing in our discussions. I am very glad indeed that they 
 have irrevocably committed themselves to this : a considerable portion of the 
 laity wished to force them to vote with the clergy — in fact, that there should be 
 but two Orders, clergy and laity ; and it was with great difficulty and only on a 
 point of order that our last lay meeting was kept from passing a resolution on the 
 subject ; now, however, they are forestalled, and I do not in the least anticipate 
 any difficulty about it." 
 
FOREBODINGS. in 
 
 Fi'oin Archdeacon Randall. 
 
 Binfield, 
 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, November 15, 1869. 
 
 I have again to thank you for your kind remembrance of 
 me in sending me a copy of your Charge. 
 
 It is full of melancholy interest ; a sad anticipation of the 
 difficulties that must beset the reconstruction of the temporal frame- 
 work of the Irish branch of the Church ; and, let me add, full of 
 awful warning to those good and zealous, but, as I think, most 
 injudicious Churchmen on our side of the water, who have allowed 
 themselves to talk of the possible disestablishment of our own 
 branch as a small evil, which would be overbalanced by the 
 emancipation of the Church from State control. 
 
 No doubt God can overrule all for good, and Christ will not suffer 
 the malice of enemies, nor the mistakes of friends, to prevail to the 
 ruin of His Church ; but such a disruption is a trial that will perplex 
 the judgment of the wise and sadden the hearts of the faithful, set 
 loose a great abundance of iniquity, and cause the love of many to 
 wax cold. God grant that the days of the trial may be shortened ; 
 and that you and your faithful brethren may see your way to the end 
 of them. 
 
 Looking to particulars, I quite think with you that the resolution 
 (I hope only tentative and revocable) of the Lay Conference, that the 
 number of lay deputies in the future Church body should be double that 
 of the clerical, is a great mistake. It shows jealousy and disposition 
 to secure an apparent, which will soon have the effect of a real majority 
 of influence. It will make the clergy more disposed to call for a 
 vote by Orders upon every occasion ; and it will make the vote by 
 Orders invidious to the laity. In fact, the vote by Orders will be in 
 danger of becoming as ineffectual as the vote of a weak aristocracy 
 against a powerful democracy. 
 
 All that you have said about the inconvenience of such a 
 numerous assembly, and the difficulty of even obtaining a hearing for 
 the unpopular side, is quite true. And if the attendance would be 
 generally thin, and only full upon special occasions, so much the 
 worse. 
 
 It would be filled by a whip, with men who, with little or no 
 knowledge of the subject, would come in and vote with a party for a 
 foregone conclusion. Looking at the situation, as I must do, from 
 the outside, I shall be apprehensive that some, perhaps many, of the 
 laity might be too much influenced by political rather than eccle- 
 
112 LETTEPS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 siastical considerations, and might be disposed to Presbyterianize the 
 Church, so as to unite and strengthen the interest of the Protestant 
 body in the State. I am very glad to see that you do not seem to 
 think there is any great inchnation this way ; though you have 
 indirectly given strong and wise cautions against it. 
 
 I do not know whether you have heard lately from the Bishop of 
 Oxford, so I will tell you that he delivered his farewell Charge to his 
 diocese at Christ Church on Thursday last, November ii. As it 
 had been announced that the Charge would only be delivered once 
 by himself in person, the cathedral was crowded by clergy and laity 
 from all parts of the diocese, between five and six hundred of whom 
 remained to partake of Holy Communion. Addresses of regret at 
 his departure, and prayers for his happy success in his new diocese, 
 have been signed by an immense majority of the clergy, and fresh 
 signatures are still coming in. I suppose his translation will be com- 
 pleted by the middle of September ; and he will hold his Christmas 
 Ordination, D.V., in Winchester Cathedral. He will be assisted on 
 the occasion by those of his old Oxford staff who are able to be with 
 him — Pott, Woodford, and myself; and I believe G. Sumner will be 
 one of his staff, as he was of the late Bishop's. 
 
 It is a heavy work that the Bishop has undertaken ; and I am 
 considerably apprehensive as to the effects of the change. If he had 
 been translated to Canterbury or London, I should have felt that the 
 prospect of increased usefulness to the Church would have made up 
 for all the hazard of his own comfort. But Winchester is not so 
 much larger a sphere than Oxford, as to make any appreciable 
 addition to his influence. He was already the most personally 
 influential prelate in the Anglican Communion, and he will be no 
 more now. It is almost a pity to have exchanged the title of Oxford, 
 so long a watchword in England, the Colonies, and America, for 
 such a slight accession of dignity, and, I fear, rather a diminution 
 than an accession of worldly goods. He himself, as you will suppose, 
 takes varying views of his situation ; sometimes cheerful, at other 
 times melancholy. But he will go boldly to work ; and God grant 
 that his work may be blessed. 
 
 I hope Mrs. Trench is well, and that these terrible changes do 
 not depress her spirits. I know they will not overwhelm yours. 
 Impavidum ferient mince. But we must not call this a ruin. We 
 hope better things. 
 
STRUGGLE AT DIOCESAN MEETING. 113 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 16, 1869. 
 Clergy and laity meet together on this day fortnight,* on which 
 occasion a vote of censure on the Bishops for presuming to fix their 
 own position will be moved, and probably passed. It will not, 
 however, be put by me. 
 
 The first diocesan meeting was on November 30, but no 
 such resolution as the Archbishop expected was proposed. 
 After a long struggle against a motion of Lord James Butler's, 
 the Archbishop rose and said, " From what I have heard, and 
 from the resolute determination of a large number of persons 
 in the room that no business shall go forward, I will now take 
 a step which I believe is justifiable on the ground that a very 
 small amount of business remains to be done — two or three 
 matters of the merest detail, and concerning merely the laity. 
 I will not endeavour to resist that attempt as little as I have 
 attempted characterizing the resolution that no further business 
 shall be done to-night. I shall myself not attend any further 
 adjournment of the meeting. I do not think that it will be at 
 all necessary for any clergyman to attend the meeting to- 
 morrow, at which meeting whoever attends will, I request, 
 elect a chairman of their own, a chairman that shall not be 
 myself." 
 
 The meeting then separated ; and, coming together on 
 December i, sent a deputation requesting the Archbishop to 
 " meet his brother Protestants and his clergy of the united 
 dioceses of Dublin, Glendalough, and Kildare," on the next 
 day. The meeting adjourned to two o'clock to receive the 
 Archbishop's reply. On reassembling, the chairman said, 
 " It is with sincere regret that I have to announce that the 
 Archbishop, with every expression of kindly feeling and 
 anxiety for the welfare of the Church, has deputed us to 
 return you this answer : ' It is with deep regret that I feel 
 compelled to decline acceding to the request which has been 
 
 * First diocesan meeting of lay and clerical representatives for the united 
 dioceses of Dublin, Glendalough, and Kildare. 
 
 VOL. II, I 
 
114 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 conveyed to me. I am persuaded that the discussion at the 
 present moment of such questions as would be raised by the 
 resolution which it is intended to bring forward at the meeting 
 would be ill-timed, and would be likely not to heal, but to 
 draw wider, any differences which may exist between us.' " 
 
 The Honorary Secretary of the diocesan meeting, Rev. 
 Morgan W. Jellett, refused to act as secretary until the Arch- 
 bishop should resume the chairmanship. It was then moved 
 " That no Order in the Church has a right to assume to itself 
 exclusive privileges until such privileges shall have been con- 
 ceded by the general body of the Church." 
 
 An amendment was moved " That no Order shall, in the 
 initiatory steps necessary in reconstructing the Irish Church, 
 exercise any independent legislative power until such power 
 shall have been conferred on it by the General Convention." 
 
 This was adopted ; but, as the Bishops were immovable 
 in their resolution to maintain their Order in the Church, such 
 resolutions were but waste of breath. This resume of one 
 struggle is given, as the difficulty of preserving even that 
 which was vital to the existence of the Church is often alluded 
 to in these letters. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November 22, 1869. 
 I observe in to-day's Express that the " Central Protestant 
 Defence Association" has taken up, as one of the subjects before it, 
 " The Commutation of their Incomes by the Clergy." This certainly 
 is not likely to help on the matter, as in common decency they might 
 leave the clergy to be first movers in this. 
 
 To H. F. Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 December 6, 1869. 
 
 I do not know when or where one has so pleasurable a feeling of 
 
 complete independence or enjoys oneself so much as at college, if 
 
 only one is keeping clear from all which leaves sorrow and shame 
 
 behind it, and seeking conscientiously to improve and make the most 
 
THE BISHOPS' RIGHT. 115 
 
 of the term, and opportunities which it affords. Try and secure to 
 yourself two or thxtt friends ; I do not mean acquaintances, for they 
 may be many, but friends, such as will abide with you for life. May 
 God bless you and keep you, and ripen in you more and more the 
 desire to serve Him. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 December 8, 1869. 
 I see that one of the points which we shall have to fight, and a 
 most important one, will be to resist the setting up of Diocesan 
 Church Courts, for the more prompt and easy worrying of clergy 
 with ritualistic or Puseyite proclivities. I propose to stand, and, as 
 at present advised, will consent to nothing else, to the maintenance 
 of the Bishop's Court, as it now stands, with him and the Chancellor, 
 his legal assessor, the sole judge in this Court, with, of course, a 
 Court of Final Appeal, to which causes might be carried. I do not 
 believe I could gwQ away this jurisdiction. I am sure that with such 
 courts as some intend, life would be intolerable for every clergyman 
 with the slightest sense of independence. I dare say you have seen 
 a resolution proposed and, I think, passed at the Enniscorthy meeting 
 of yesterday. 
 
 From the BiSHOP OF Lichfield. 
 
 The Palace, Lichfield, 
 My dear Archbishop, December 7, 1869. 
 
 In Melbourne, the power of veto in the Bishop has been 
 established by an act of the Colonial Legislature. Sydney is the 
 only place in our hemisphere in which it has been disputed, but I 
 think that the Bishop's right has now been recognized. In New 
 Zealand, every Bishop has a veto in his own Diocesan Synod, even if 
 he stand alone against an unanimous vote of clergy and laity. But 
 this veto of the one Bishop may be only suspensive, as any member 
 of the Diocesan Synod, who considers himself aggrieved, may bring 
 the question before the Triennial Meeting of the General Synod ; 
 and the objection of the Bishop may then be overruled by a con- 
 current vote of Bishops, clergy, and laity. In other words, the 
 Bishop's veto cannot be overruled without the consent of a majority 
 of his own brethren. This proviso has silenced all talk against 
 episcopal vetos, and in nine years, during which forty -five Diocesan 
 
Ii6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 and four General Synods have been held, the case has never 
 occurred. 
 
 I cannot advise the Irish Bishops to give up this point. It is too 
 much for the Irish laity to ask that you should contradict in your 
 practice the experience of all the other branches of the Anglican 
 Church. 
 
 Ask me as many questions as you like, for I shall never be tired 
 of answering them. I do so wish to help you in any way that I can. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Palace^ 
 
 December lo, 1869. 
 
 I have received an interesting letter from the Bishop of Lichfield 
 on the Bishop's veto in his Diocesan Synod, in answer to inquiries of 
 mine. I send, but should be glad to receive it again. 
 
 The more I see of the malignant hostility to everything Church- 
 like which reveals itself in so many directions, the more convinced I 
 am that so7ne will have to quit the future Church. Who these are 
 seems to me as yet undetermined, though a very few months will 
 probably make this plain. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 December 27, 1869. 
 
 The Organization Committee meets on Wednesday of next week, 
 and the Bishops two days before. 
 
 There seems to me hardly a hope that the Committee will ever 
 be able to produce a joint report, or even two reports, which express 
 all the dissimilarity of our minds on points the most important. I 
 often think that my own personal matters will be brought to a crisis 
 in the Diocesan Synod, where I think it tolerably certain that the 
 Dublin laity will never accede a veto to the Bishop, and where I 
 hope it is also certain that I would not give away a right, held for 
 the benefit of the whole Church, and of which individually I am only 
 a trustee. 
 
 With outlooks such as these, this, as you suppose, cannot be a 
 very jocund time ; but we have had notwithstanding a cheerful 
 Christmas, and are most thankful for innumerable family blessings 
 compassing us on every side. 
 
GENERAL CONVENTION. 117 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 January i, 1870. 
 
 This morning brought me two volumes,* beautiful externally, and 
 containing the life-story of one who deserved to be named as "a 
 beautiful soul," I doubt not many times more than she to whom 
 Goethe gave this name in his autobiography, though, if I remember 
 right, she also borrowed what beauty she had from Him Who is the 
 All-Beautiful, and the Alone Beautiful. 
 
 Very many thanks for so precious a gift. I purpose to read the 
 book now in order, which I did not do on its first appearing, hoping 
 that in later editions there would be less of Coleridge and more of 
 Keble. I believe that this is the case, or, at any rate, that the best 
 half of this is the case. 
 
 I would fain more live to-day in the solemn recollections of this 
 day six years 3 but distractions are infinite. 
 
 To J lis Wife, 
 
 Palace, 
 
 January 5, 1870. 
 The Organization Committee met to-day, and we got through 
 some business, for the most part preliminary, and we all behaved as 
 prettily as possible ; indeed, 1 hope that there was something more 
 than prettiness of behaviour among us, and that the end will not put 
 our very friendly beginning to shame. Master Brooke made a speech 
 on the folly and wickedness of anybody wishing to touch the Prayer- 
 book. 
 
 The " General Convention of the Church of Ireland " met 
 on February 15, 1870, to consider the draft of a Constitution 
 for the disestablished Church which had been prepared by the 
 small committee chosen for the purpose. It will be best to 
 give here the articles in that Constitution, as it was finally 
 passed, concerning which the battle raged most fiercely, in 
 order to make the letters which follow intelligible. The 
 articles are entitled : — 
 
 " The Constitution of the Church of Ireland enacted by 
 
 * "The Life of John Keble." A New Year's gift from the girl students of 
 Alexandra College. 
 
Ii8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 the Archbishops and Bishops and the Clergy and Laity in 
 General Synod assembled in the year 1879, and by the 
 authority of the same, forming a complete code of the legis- 
 lation of the Church (except revision statutes, and local or 
 temporary enactments) for ten years from the passing of ' The 
 Irish Church Act,' 1869." 
 
 A Preamble and Declaration, concerning continued com- 
 munion with the English Church, etc., etc., is followed by — 
 
 "Chapter I. — The General Synod. 
 
 "I. The General Synod of the Church of Ireland shall 
 consist of three distinct Orders, viz. the Bishops, the Clergy, 
 and the Laity. 
 
 "II. The General Synod shall consist of two Houses, 
 namely, the House of Bishops and the House of Representa- 
 tives ; but both Houses shall sit together in full synod for 
 deliberation and transaction of business, except in such cases 
 as shall be hereinafter provided. 
 
 "III. The House of Bishops shall consist of all the Arch- 
 bishops and Bishops of the Church of Ireland for the time 
 being. 
 
 " IV. The House of Representatives shall consist of 208 
 representatives of the clergy, and 416 representatives of the 
 laity, to be elected as hereinafter provided. 
 
 "XVII. The presence of at least three Bishops, forty 
 clerical, and eighty lay representatives shall be necessary to 
 constitute a meeting in full synod. The presence of at least 
 five Bishops shall be necessary to constitute a House of 
 Bishops ; and the presence of at least forty clerical and eighty 
 lay representatives shall be necessary to constitute a House 
 of Representatives. 
 
 "XXI. If at any time the Bishops express their wish to 
 consider separately any matter in debate, the further discus- 
 sion of that matter shall be postponed until the Bishops shall 
 have had the opportunity of so doing. 
 
 "XXH. Bishops' Veto: and Negative.— The Bishops 
 
VOTING BY ORDERS. 119 
 
 shall vote separately from the representatives, and no ques- 
 tion shall be deemed to have been carried unless there be in 
 its favour a majority of the Bishops present if they desire to 
 vote, and a majority of the clerical and lay representatives 
 present, voting conjointly or by Orders ; provided always that 
 if a question affirmed by a majority of the clerical and lay 
 representatives, voting conjointly or by Orders, but rejected 
 by a majority of the Bishops, shall be re-affirmed at the next 
 ordinary session of the General Synod, by not less than two- 
 thirds of the clerical and lay representatives, voting con- 
 jointly or by Orders, it shall be deemed to be carried, unless 
 it be negatived by not less than two-thirds of the then existing 
 Order of Bishops, the said two-thirds being present and voting, 
 and giving their reasons in writing. 
 
 " XXIII. The Bishops shall not vote until after the decla- 
 ration of the votes of the clerical and lay representatives. 
 If they desire to vote, the Bishops may withdraw from the 
 General Synod for that purpose, and may reserve the declara- 
 tion of their vote until the next day of meeting." * 
 
 The chief struggle in forming the Constitution concerned 
 the recognition of the Bishops as a separate House, with 
 powers of voting equal to those of the Orders of Clergy and 
 Laity. The Bishops, without exception, " high " and " low " 
 alike, had pledged themselves to stand firm, and not to consent 
 
 * " The debates have appeared to me to be highly creditable to the Con- 
 vention," a fair-minded layman wrote at this juncture, " and the spirit earnest and 
 good, though the opinion of the members is not always entirely orthodox. I am 
 not quite happy," he adds, "at the true ground of Episcopal authority not being 
 put forward as firmly and decidedly as it seems to me that it ought. The Bishops 
 are not disposed to retract from the concession they have made in the case of the 
 Convention, namely, that if a measure be carried by majorities of the other two 
 Orders, it should require a majority of the whole Bench to negative it. Beyond 
 this, the Archbishop says they are ' dogged.' " To this letter, addressed to Sir 
 WiUiam Heathcote, the latter replied, "If the Bishops consider themselves 
 bound to apply the Duke of Abercorn's compromise to the permanent legislature,* 
 I am sorry that they did not set their backs to the wall, and refuse it altogether. 
 I hope the Bishops will stand firm on the proportion in the draft — not two laymen, 
 but one and a half to each clergyman." 
 
 ' The "General Synod." 
 
I20 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 to be merged into either or both of the other orders. It was 
 an interesting coincidence that at the special service at St. 
 Patrick's Cathedral on February 1 5, before the opening of the 
 General Convention, the morning lesson for the day, in the 
 usual course, from the then unrevised lectionary, vv^as the story 
 of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. This gave great offence to 
 most of the lay delegates, some of whom complained that it 
 had been chosen on purpose for the service, and, on its being 
 pointed out to them that it was the proper Lesson for the day, 
 that the day of the opening of the Convention had been 
 chosen on that account, for which, it is needless to say, there 
 was not a shadow of foundation. It certainly could not have 
 been pleasant to them to hear almost their own words, " Ye 
 take too much upon you, ye sons of Levi, seeing all the con- 
 gregation are holy," signally condemned. 
 
 It was unfortunate that the independence and right of the 
 Order of Bishops to vote should have obtained the popular 
 name of " the Bishops' veto (the "absolute veto," it was some- 
 times called), which gave a despotic and invidious sense to 
 that which they felt to be their, inalienable right.* 
 
 * This was so clearly expressed at the time by the late Right Hon. Sir 
 William Heathcote, that his exact words are given, bearing, as they do, upon 
 important principles. "You should not state it," he writes of the question at 
 issue to a friend on February 13, 1870, "as the question of the Bishop's veto, which 
 suggests a view of the case at once narrow and erroneous. It is the question of 
 the independent action of the House of Bishops as one of the Houses in your 
 legislature, and when the fact of their being such is once recognized, and impressed 
 on men's minds, it will be impossible for them to avoid the necessary consequence 
 that if the repeated concurrence of the two other Orders is to override the Bishops, 
 so the repeated concurrence of the Bishops and clergy must be allowed to override 
 the laity, and that of the Bishops and laity to override the clergy. 
 
 "Even this reasoning takes low ground, for it postulates nothing but the 
 equality of the Order of Bishops to the other orders, while we really believe it 
 to be more than equal. 
 
 "The proposed plan for setting aside their decisions is one for placing them 
 conspicuously and constatitly in a position of inferiority. In every doubtful case 
 they will, as it were, have their right hands tied behind them. 
 
 " I would go further, and say that this would be the worst possible solution of 
 the difficulty, if difficulty there should be, and that it would be less noxious to the 
 Church at large, and certainly less degrading to the Bishops, if they were merged 
 with the rest of the clergy, and formed only one House with them. 
 
 " But this, though better, is still inadmissible, and I think that the Bishops (I 
 
GENERAL CONVENTION. 121 
 
 The General Convention of the Irish Church met, for the 
 purpose of drawing out a Constitution, on February 15, and 
 sat until April 2. A member of the Convention, in a letter 
 dated April 3, writes of " the striking way in which the 
 Archbishop has risen day by day in the opinion and con- 
 fidence of Churchmen of every class." " Even amongst those 
 who have been most opposed to him," he adds, " I hear but 
 one opinion expressed, and that is of unmeasured confidence 
 and trust; and I am told that it is the same out of doors, not- 
 withstanding that half the blank walls in Dublin are at this 
 
 hope they will act unanimously) must take their stand, and refuse to abandon the 
 independence of their Order. 
 
 " Even in the American Church the Bishops cannot be set aside in the manner 
 proposed, although in that country the idea of so treating authorities is familiar, 
 and the Houses of Congress can so deal with the President. 
 
 " Nay, in the American Church, the tendency lis towards strengthening the 
 hands of the Bishops. 
 
 "You will observe that in the extreme case of the House of Bishops standing 
 out indefinitely against both the other Houses, a little patience will either bring 
 the remedy, or demonstrate that the grievance was fictitious, and that the Bishops 
 were doing good service. 
 
 "The case supposed assumes that the course taken by the Bishops is counter 
 to the general sense of the great majority of the clergy and laity of the Irish Church. 
 
 " If that be so, as each Bishop drops, his successor will be elected with a view 
 to enforcing that general sense, and by degrees it will be enforced. 
 
 " If the new Bishops are not elected in that sense it will show that the original 
 assumption was unfounded, and that it was in the clergy and laity, and not in the 
 Bishops, that the misrepresentation of the feeling of the Church at large on this 
 point was to be found." 
 
 On February 20, he writes concerning the temporary arrangement as to the 
 House of Bishops in the Convention : " I see in the Globe of last night that a 
 compromise, arranged by the Duke of Abercorn, has been carried, whereby in the 
 standing orders of the Convention a concurrence of seven Bishops is rendered 
 necessary to give effect to the dissent of their Order from the other two. 
 
 " I think it is wise to have accepted this arrangement, provided there is no 
 agreement, express or implied, that in settling the permanent constitution, there 
 shall be any abandonment of the independence of the House of Bishops, as laid 
 down on page 14 and page 21, § 25. 
 
 " If this is not abandoned, the present arrangement gives the Bishops full power 
 to maintain it, as there will be no difficulty in getting the consentient number of 
 seven in the Convention, or indeed, I suppose, of the whole eleven. 
 
 " I was glad to see that the Bishop of Tuam had struck a note which may 
 perhaps vibrate in an Irish audience, and he had truth on his side. The desire to 
 humiliate the episcopacy is, and long has been, as characteristic of the Papal 
 Government as of the Presbyterians." 
 
122 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 moment chalked over with ' Puseyite Trench ' ! He never 
 spoke without impressing himself deeply on the Convention, 
 and latterly I think his influence was at least tenfold that of 
 any other person in it." 
 
 On February 22, the Bishops' forming a separate House 
 was affirmed after a long debate. " The Duke of Abercorn's 
 compromise," as it was called, was accepted for ih.Q per)na?ie?it 
 legislature of the Church. After a stormy and lengthened 
 debate on February 25, the right of the House of Bishops to 
 vote if they pleased was affirmed, and the necessity of a 
 majority of their Order, as of the other Orders, in favour of 
 any measure to be carried, should they think fit to vote on it. 
 The compromise consisted in a majority of eight out of the 
 eleven Bishops being necessary for a valid vote against any 
 measure carried by two-thirds of the clerical and two-thirds 
 of the lay representatives in two consecutive synods. Thus, 
 while the assent of only two-thirds of those present of the two 
 other Orders is required for the passing of a measure, more 
 than two-thirds of the whole Order of Bishops is required to 
 give them the power of legislating thereupon.* 
 
 * The comment upon this compromise by an English Churchman so universally 
 honoured and esteemed as the late Sir William Heathcote, is too valuable to 
 withhold. Having, as has been seen, assisted the Archbishop with his counsel 
 during the Parliamentary struggle, he watched, with painful interest, the far more 
 important battle in Ireland. He writes on March 7, 1870 : "The Duke of Aber- 
 corn's amendment is very, very bad. Even if the substantial power of the Bishops 
 should practically not be diminished, it cannot be unimportant that their dignity 
 should be impaired by the insolence of putting them in two particulars (the vote 
 and the reasons in writing) below those who, being their inferiors in Church 
 position, certainly ought not to be more than their equals in Church legislation. 
 ... I have observed two other votes. . . . The most offensive is that a deacon 
 is to be considered as a complete clergyman, so as to be qualified to become a 
 representative of the clergy. How curiously the Irish mind, on the Protestant 
 side as well as the Romanist, from defects of principle common to both, delights 
 in Papal abuses, as in the degradation of Bishops, and, as in this case, in attri- 
 buting more to official employment than to Orders. Cardinal Pole was only a 
 deacon till he became Archbishop of Canterbury, quite late in his life, when he 
 was ordained priest and consecrated Bishop, I think, on the same day." 
 
 In a letter of March 17, he writes : " I do not at all mean to say that if I had 
 been present, and obliged to deal with the matter practically by giving a vote, I 
 might not have acquiesced. Nevertheless I must not deny that, not being on the 
 spot, and therefore not able to appreciate with any exactness the force, or the 
 
LETTER FROM DR. PUSEY. 123 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Pusey. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 
 My DEAR Lord, February ig, 1870. 
 
 Your Grace will, I doubt not, accept a few words of 
 sympathy, however worthless, in this heavy trial of faithful hearts, 
 which must fall chiefly upon you. My comfort in all this tumult and 
 threatenings, and my motto, is those words of the prophet, " The 
 way of the Lord is in the whirlwind and the storm, and the clouds 
 are the dust of His feet." I remember those quiet, calm times early 
 in this century. They had their own good, but I would not wish 
 them back again. " God shaketh the wilderness ; " and, awful as the 
 Presence of God is, the shaking of hearts are among the fig-tree signs. 
 Your Grace knows all this more reverently than I, but it is sometimes 
 a relief to hear the echo of one's thoughts. 
 
 But, under God, the battle is in the hands of your Grace's Order. 
 You have granted to the utmost. Even what you grant is unpre- 
 cedented, save in these late years. Still, though formally wrong, I 
 do not see what harm it can practically do to gather representatives 
 of the laity in a separate chamber ■ for they can only have a negative 
 voice ; and, after all, one would act without them. The Clergy must 
 [be ?] with them in any case. 
 
 I trust, then, that this experiment would not involve harm. But 
 
 direction of the adverse currents, I could not help thinking that even if the need 
 of compromise to a very unpalatable extent were granted, still the Duke could 
 probably have carried with as much ease a little more, and have provided that if 
 two-thirds of the Bishops were required for the negative, two-thirds of all the 
 members of each of the other Orders (not two-thirds of those only who voted) 
 should be required for the compulsory affirmation ; and that, if reasons in writing 
 were to be given with the final negative, there should be a similar requirement of 
 reasons in writing to be first sent up with the repetition of the affirmative to which 
 that final negative is the answer. As it is, it places the Bishops in a very 
 humiliating position of inferiority, and though it may be the best which can be 
 done, yet I cannot but feel that bad is the best. 
 
 "That the Bishops should think that their having accepted a compromise 
 somewhat similar to this with respect to the Convention, a temporary body, and 
 charged only with organization, carried with it any logical necessity of yielding to 
 the same in the permanent legislative body, in which may, and will be, raised 
 questions of doctrine, liturgies, terms of Church Communion, and the like, seems 
 to me a marvellous non sequittir. 
 
 " Still I do not presume to say that on other grounds it was not right to yield. 
 Probably it was so. Anyhow the advantage gained, viz. that on the first negative 
 a mere majority of the bare quorum of Bishops should suffice, is incalculable, and 
 the difference between seven and eight is unimportant." 
 
124 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 to admit what I understand them to demand, to be one chamber 
 with you, would be insanity and to give up the episcopate save in 
 name, to remain only to be dragged at the chariot-wheels of its 
 captors. 
 
 But our dear Lord's words, " In patience possess ye your souls," 
 are your victory. They must give way in time. Weary as the conflict 
 must be, in weariness and faintness is God's strength. I trust that 
 your Grace will not leave those wild sheep to themselves. They 
 would destroy themselves. It is will against will ; but God is on your 
 side, and yours is a God-sustained will. 
 
 I am sorry for any giving in. It is only to rest under the shadow 
 of His wings until the tyranny be overpast. 
 
 I beg to remain your Grace's very faithful servant in Christ Jesus, 
 
 E. B. PusEV. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 1870, 1871. 
 
 " Faint not, and fret not, for threatened woe, 
 Watchman on Truth's grey height ! 
 Few though the faithful, and fierce though the foe, 
 Weakness is aye Heaven's might. 
 
 *' Quail not, and quake not, thou Warder bold, 
 Be there no friend in sight ; 
 Turn thee to question the days of old 
 
 When weakness was aye Heaven's might." 
 
 J. H. Newman. 
 
 At this juncture, when men who had thought and learned 
 little previously on Church matters were in a perplexed and 
 excited condition of mind on the subject, and looking about 
 for some way of using the powers they found suddenly con- 
 ferred upon them, a person unknown to the Archbishop wrote 
 to him, complaining that a little book of devotion containing 
 " Roman Catholic teaching " had been given to a member of 
 his household by a Dublin clergyman. The Archbishop 
 wrote in reply : — 
 
 Church Convention Rooms, 
 Sir, March 25, 1870. 
 
 I am, and for some time to come am likely to be, so fully- 
 engaged that it would much help me, in replying to your letter, if you 
 would point out the passages in the book you have sent me which, 
 in your judgment, contradict the teaching of the Church of Ireland, 
 and the points in which they contradict it. 
 
 I remain, sir, your faithful servant, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
126 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 In reply his correspondent referred him to certain passages 
 in the book — " Short Prayers, etc., for Those who have Little 
 Time to Pray" — which he considered "most objectionable and 
 contrary to the teaching of the Irish Protestant Church." The 
 Archbishop's answer was in the following weighty words : — 
 
 The Palace, Si. Slephen's Green, 
 Sir, ^pril 7, 1870. 
 
 I have examined the passages in the little book which 
 you have sent me, and am unable to join in your disapproval of them. 
 I can find nothing in the passage to which you first call my 
 attention (p. 4) more than is taught in the Catechism, where it is 
 said that Christ's Body and Blood are verily and indeed received by 
 the faithful in the Lord's Supper. All gross, carnal, material notions, 
 such as those held in the Church of Rome — all notions of a local 
 presence — I consider to be sufficiently guarded against, indeed to be 
 excluded by the language in which the statement is made. 
 
 Page 8. I entirely agree with the author of the tract that sitting at 
 prayers where one ought to kneel is a mark of gross irreverence to 
 Almighty God, and that any one, examining his conscience, may very 
 fitly ask whether he has been guilty of it or not. St. Paul has said 
 that at the Name of Jesus every knee should bow, and it has been 
 a pious custom in the Church that there should be at least one mani- 
 festation of this honour to Christ our Lord as often as the Creed is 
 repeated. At the same time, I do not attach such importance to this 
 as would lead me to put it in a book of self-examination, had I been 
 preparing such. 
 
 Page 8, § 3. I consider it altogether wrong for members of the 
 Church to be present at, or to take part in, either Roman Catholic 
 or Dissenting services, and entirely approve of the question relating 
 to this subject. 
 
 Page 10. You speak of a passage in this page as "unfit to tran- 
 scribe." As I do not share in your scruples, and as it seems to me 
 very important, should this letter reach others besides yourself, that 
 there should be no mistake upon this matter, I proceed to transcribe 
 the words. They relate to the Seventh Commandment, and are as 
 follows : — 
 
 " Have I indulged in indecent thoughts ? read indecent books ? 
 joined in indecent conversation? looked at indecent objects? com- 
 mitted indecent actions by myself or with others? (Eph. iii. 5)." 
 
DOCTRINE IN THE PRAYER-BOOK. 127 
 
 Here are five questions in all ; and unless those sins of the flesh, 
 which do more to ravage and lay waste the bodies and souls of men 
 than almost all others put together, were to be ignored altogether, 
 I know not how they could have been fewer, nor how those sins 
 could have been spoken of in a more guarded manner, or in one less 
 likely to suggest the remotest thought of evil to those who by the 
 grace of God had been kept in happy ignorance of it. I pray God 
 that there may never be among us, least of all among our clergy, that 
 false delicacy, for such I must call it, which would allow souls to 
 perish unwarned, when by a little plain-speaking they might perhaps 
 have been saved ; and when I remember that our Church has chosen 
 for her Sunday Lessons such chapters as Gen. xxxiv., xxxix., and 
 Numb. XXV., I feel sure that she does not desire to nourish any such 
 misplaced delicacy among us. 
 
 Page 22. You object to the connection of forgiveness of sins 
 with Baptism. But you must equally object to the Nicene Creed — 
 " I acknowledge one Baptism for the remission of sins ; " and to the 
 words of our Baptismal Service, where we are taught to pray " that 
 he, coming to Thy holy Baptism, may receive remission of his sins." 
 You further object, in the same page, to the words which put the 
 forgiveness of sins in any relation with the Sacrament of Christ's 
 Body and Blood. They are placed in the closest connection in our 
 Communion Service, as when we pray, " Grant us so to eat the Flesh 
 of Thy dear Son, and to drink His Blood, . . . that our souls may 
 be washed through His most precious Blood." 
 
 In respect of your last objection (the same page) I can only refer 
 you to the " Absolution or remission of sins, to be pronounced by the 
 priest alone," which is every day read in our churches, and to the 
 concluding words of the first Exhortation, when the minister giveth 
 warning of the celebration of the Holy Communion. 
 
 I have now gone through all the passages objected to by you 
 in the little manual which you have submitted to me, and for the 
 reasons which I have stated I am unable to join in your disapproval 
 of it. 
 
 It is, of course, altogether within your power to object to its being 
 placed in the hands of those who are immediately under your 
 authority, and I am quite sure that Mr. Weldon would not have so 
 done had he been aware of this objection. 
 
 I remain, sir, your very faithful servant, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
128 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 It is almost impossible, at this time, to realize the storm of 
 abuse and invective which this letter called forth. The ex- 
 ceptions were few where, at the Easter vestries throughout the 
 whole country, resolutions in condemnation of the Archbishop 
 were not passed. The most violent language was used, and 
 the cry arose, " The Archbishop has plainly declared the 
 Prayer-book's teaching, therefore let us alter the Prayer-book. 
 To your tents, O Israel ! Let no one be your representative 
 at the ' General Synod ' who is not prepared to purge this 
 Roman leaven from the Prayer-book." In the words of 
 Canon Brougham, in a pamphlet published at the time : " In 
 every direction meetings are held and protests adopted. The 
 newspapers teem with leaders and letters, rarely conciliatory, 
 usually vying with each other in virulence. The resolution is 
 openly proclaimed that the Prayer-book must be altered, and 
 many have avowed their determination to withhold all aid 
 from their Church, in this her hour of direst need, until a 
 revision of her formularies has been carried out in a manner 
 satisfactory to their doctrinal bias." 
 
 One specimen is sufficient to give of language used : At the 
 vestry meeting at Belleek, all present signed a protest based 
 on the second resolution, in condemnation of " the unorthodox 
 and unscriptural teaching insidiously conveyed in the widely 
 circulated book now so prominent before the public." The 
 mover of the resolution declared that "the plain, honest 
 meaning " of the Archbishop's letter was, " that the formularies 
 of our Church are not sufficiently based on the truths of 
 Scripture, the pure, simple truths of the Gospel, to exclude 
 the teaching of Romish errors and the introduction of Romish 
 practices by our ordained ministers." The speaker, afterwards 
 a prominent member of the " General Synod," after inviting 
 his hearers to " calmly consider the question," expressed his 
 earnest hope "that at the coming Convention such whole- 
 some, judicious, and resolute enactments will be made and 
 enforced as will at once put a stop to even the small beginnings 
 of those whose teachings tend to rob us of our faith, our 
 reason, and our Bible." The motion was unanimously carried, 
 
"LET US ALTER THE PRAYER-BOOK:' 129 
 
 as well as one of thanks to the speaker, and to " congratulate 
 him on the correctness of his judgment." 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Pusey. 
 
 Christ Christ, Oxford, 
 
 My dear Lord, May 5, 1870. 
 
 The discouragement under which you suffer from these 
 proceedings of many of your clergy and laity to me is nothing sur- 
 prising. Your Grace went (I always supposed) as a missionary for 
 Catholic truth amid a clergy and laity who had lost so much of it. 
 I saw something of them in 1841, when a clergyman who did not 
 believe in baptismal regeneration said that '* they (the Irish clergy) 
 had to thank us for the Oxford Tracts for recalling them, for that 
 they were on the verge of Dissent." I found that the one point which 
 they had received from us was the Apostolical succession. 
 
 But this, my dear Lord, is no ground for being disheartened. It 
 is God's cause, not yours. You are captain under the great Captain 
 of our salvation. I always regard opposition as a test that something 
 has been done which people feel, else they would not make such 
 a tumult. They would make ten times the tumult if they thought 
 that they could get rid of your Grace and the truth together. But it 
 will subside when they see that they prevail nothing. " No weapon 
 that is formed against thee shall prosper ; and every tongue that 
 shall rise against thee in judgment, thou shalt condemn." 
 
 But to leave the post which God in His Providence gave you 
 would be to expose the Church to apostasy. If held together, they 
 would, in time, receive the faith which they express in their prayers. 
 If left to themselves, they would doubtless efface from the Prayer- 
 book the expression of the truth which they do not hold. Their 
 Prayer-book is against them, and they will cease that wild cry when 
 they find that you are firm. If they would embrace any more truth, 
 if your Grace were personally obnoxious to them, there might be 
 some good in resigning ; now it would be but quitting the ship, to 
 leave it to drift on the rocks. A heathen could say, "Nee sumit aut 
 ponit secures arbitrio popularis aurse." 
 
 Christ placed your Grace where you are, and He alone must 
 remove you. 
 
 Your faithful and affectionate servant, 
 
 E. B. Pusey. 
 
 VOL. II. K 
 
130 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS, 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 Su7ida}\ May, 1870. 
 
 I am much obliged to you for Sir W. H 's letter. I trust it 
 
 will be no breach of confidence if I read what bears on our matters 
 to my brethren to-morrow. I do not think there is the least shaking 
 upon their part. 
 
 In answer to your question I should say, Resist by all means ; vote 
 against, and induce all whom you can to vote against, all middle terms. 
 They all of them involve the sacrifice of the principle, which is alone 
 worth fighting for, and nothing would put us in a more questionable 
 position than the carrying of one of these by large majorities, in- 
 cluding the greater part of our own friends. I trust and believe that 
 we should resist even then ; but resistance would be much harder 
 than if the separate and equal vote of the Bishops were plumply and 
 absolutely denied. Either carry it, or else bring it to this issue. You 
 have seen the proposal of the Belfast caucus. As the Bishops present 
 cannot be more than nine, and as the Convention consists of nearly 
 seven hundred members, it proposes to give to them between a 
 seventieth and eightieth part of the voting power in that body. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 May 16, 1870. 
 
 I have resohed to send a contribution in the shape of donation 
 and subscription to the Central Sustentation Fund, but in such a 
 shape as that I shall sacrifice as little as possible should the Church 
 of Ireland turn out, after all, to be no Church, but only a Protestant 
 sect. 
 
 I send a donation of ;^iooo, but instead of paying it at once, as 
 I should have done, I spread it over five years, having, of course, the 
 power of stopping instalments when I please. I have also given 
 ;^iooo a year, to be paid January i and July i, and to begin the 
 I St of next January. Thus, if we go to rack and ruin before that date, 
 the loss will be very small indeed ; and the present deadlock seems 
 so dreadful that it was necessary to do one's little to help an escape 
 from it. 
 
 I write this in explanation, lest I might seem to be myself acting 
 contrary to the advice which I gave you, and the announcement 
 which I made about my own intentions. 
 
LAY AND CLERICAL PROTEST. 131 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 Draper's Hotel, Sackville Street, London, 
 My dear Archdeacon, May 24, 1870. 
 
 Would you send me a copy of the Lay, or, I believe, 
 Lay and Clerical Protest,* if you can get it without any trouble ? 
 
 Matters, I suppose, are going on much as usual, or from bad to 
 worse in Dublin, and generally in Ireland, but I do not hear much. 
 
 I was at Westminster Abbey on Sunday evening, where Mr. 
 Stopford Brooke preached — a most objectionable sermon. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 London, 
 
 May 31, 1870. 
 Do you at all hear how the Central Sustentation Fund is going- 
 forward ? Here the Bishops and Archbisops are quite ready to urge 
 a general collection in aid throughout all England whenever we give 
 them a hint. I was forced to tell them that I could not give it just at 
 this moment, and they quite agreed. It is the same with Churchmen 
 like Roundell Palmer, who are waiting to give, if only they felt that 
 they could give with safety. 
 
 * A protest against teaching contained in the little book, which, the protest stated, 
 " having been submitted to the Archbishop of Dublin, has drawn from his Grace 
 no expression of censure or mark of disapproval. " There is only one copy, it is 
 believed, to be had of this curious document (in the possession of the " Representative 
 Body of the Church of Ireland"), which perhaps more than any other reveals clearly 
 what the Ai-chbishop had to face at this time, and throws light upon the tone of 
 his letters. Amongst other things, those who signed it declared, " We believe 
 that Christ is no more present in the elements after consecration than before ; and 
 that in this Sacrament He is not in any special sense present, save spiritually, and 
 in that sense really, in the hearts of those who by faith receive it. 
 
 " We protest against the doctrine that the Lord's Supper is a representation 
 of our Lord's death on the cross, the object of which is to place before God the 
 Father His Son's death as a sacrifice for sin. 
 
 " We protest against the doctrine of Priestly Absolution. The conveyance of 
 forgiveness of sins through a priest has no warrant from Holy Scripture, and is 
 not found in the forms of Absolution used in our daily and Communion services, 
 in which remission of sins is declared and pronounced by God's ministers to those 
 who truly repent. If there be found in our present formularies any expressions 
 which appear to favour such a doctrine, we think the time has come for their 
 removal from the Book of Common Prayer of the Church of Ireland," etc., etc., etc. 
 
133 . LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 The Athenceum, 
 
 Ascension Day, 1870. 
 
 We have just come from a long but interesting service at Burrows' 
 Church. The Bishop of Winchester preached, very well, but not 
 quite at his best. Mrs. Gascoigne went with us. 
 
 I hope you do not get any splashings of the bilge-water which I 
 see is still being emptied as plenteously as ever on my head ; but it 
 is not much use my hoping this, as I know what comes on me will be 
 as if it came on you. All whom I meet here seem very much pleased 
 with what I have done, but of course I only meet those of one kind, 
 or, at any rate, only these speak to me on the subject. We can only 
 commit the matter to God, and be content as He wills, through 
 honour or dishonour, and to seek the blessing which there is in one 
 as well as in the other. 
 
 We had a small but very pleasant dinner at the Cowper Temples' 
 yesterday. 
 
 It ought, however, to be said that there were a few in 
 Ireland who came forward to protest against the almost 
 universal condemnation, in that country, of the Archbishop's 
 action. A letter was published (June 9, 1870) from a layman, 
 Mr. Hatchell, in which he had the courage to say that " it 
 seems now that in the eyes of not a few an Archbishop may 
 be called on at any moment to abdicate his high functions at 
 the beck of a body of turbulent laymen, whose zeal, indeed, 
 is manifestly great, but is as manifestly little in accordance 
 with knowledge. A Bishop of their choice would not be 
 worthy of the title of shepherd, but would be rather the bell- 
 wether of the flock, as ignorant and timid as themselves, but 
 in no intelligible sense a leader or guide. If Episcopacy 
 is to be maintained, let it be a reality, not a sham. . . . That 
 our Archbishop should deal with questions of doctrine apart 
 altogether from Church principles, with a view to make 
 matters smooth, to conciliate, to meet the wishes of the 
 majority (as though he were a candidate on the hustings), or 
 from any other motive usually classed under the heads of 
 good or indifferent, is too preposterous to be for a moment 
 entertained. ... A Bishop in his diocese is like a judge in his 
 
MR. HATCHELUS LETTER. 133 
 
 court. He is bound to decide according to law. . . . The 
 Bishops must explain the laws of the Church by appealing 
 first to the Gospels, then, where there exists disputed inter- 
 pretation, to the light afforded by the famous doctors of 
 antiquity — to Ignatius, who sat at the feet of St. John ; to 
 Clemens, to Irenseus, to Augustine, and thus * to frame his 
 judgments,' as Bishop Ridley writes, 'to the dictates of the 
 early Fathers.' " 
 
 Of this letter the Archbishop writes, June 17, "I think it 
 is quite the best thing which has been written yet." 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Broo7nfield., 
 
 July 26, 1870. 
 
 I can speak with no confidence of the episcopal veto, but should 
 certainly contribute my portion to it for the purpose of resisting to 
 
 the uttermost any court founded on such a scheme as Judge 
 
 suggests. We have far more to fear authoritative interpretations of 
 our doctrine in an un-Catholic or anti-Catholic sense, than any actual 
 alteration of them. Such interpretations we shall most likely have, 
 anyhow; we should certainly have with courts constituted on the 
 scheme which he has sketched out.* 
 
 At present the Brooke-Plunket manifesto is very poorly signed 
 indeed, although, as I understand, they have taken great pains to 
 procure signatures to it before circulating it all through Ireland, as 
 now they are doing. 
 
 We do not see any reason for altering our plan of a short visit to 
 the Tyrol. Of course, we cannot reach it now by the Rhine, Frank- 
 fort, and Munich. We propose to go to Aix, thence across North 
 Italy to Venice, and so strike upward. Before many months all these 
 parts may be alight, but they will scarcely catch fire for some little 
 time to come. 
 
 If it were right ever to despair, one would be tempted now to 
 despair for the future of the civilized world. 
 
 I liked in the main Judge 's letter much, and thought it very 
 
 opportune. 
 
 * " You may guess from recent episcopal utterances," the Archbishop writes 
 in another letter, "the amount of resistance to popular clamour, if this should 
 demand the construction of courts even more objectionable, which is likely to be 
 displayed." 
 
134 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 Insprikk, 
 
 September 2, 1870. 
 We have had beautiful weather and a most prosperous journey, 
 the Dolomite region of the Tyrol surpassing in strangeness and beauty 
 all our expectations. My eldest daughter and myself were indeed 
 near what might have been a very serious matter. Three or four 
 days since, in a narrow lane approaching a Tyrolese village, we were 
 set upon by a cow, both of us knocked down, and only that the 
 proverb " God gives short horns to the wicked cow " was fulfilled in 
 the creature, we might have been much hurt. As it was, by God's 
 good Hand upon us, we escaped with some bruises and torn clothes. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Millece7it, Naas, 
 
 October 5, 1870. 
 It appears to me most desirable that the erroneous impression 
 (and I am convinced that it was erroneous) as to the light in which 
 Keble regarded the sacrilegious spoliation of the Irish Church should 
 be removed ; and the testimony of one who knew him so well will go 
 far to remove it. 
 
 It is probably the best testimony which now is, or ever will be, 
 accessible. My advice would be to publish by all means.* 
 
 * The extract submitted to the Archbishop was from an article in " Musings 
 on the ' Christian Year ' and ' Lyra Innocentium,' by Charlotte M. Yonge, together 
 with a few Gleanings of Recollections of the Rev. John Keble, gathered by several 
 friends," and is as follows : — "I cannot refrain from mentioning here the deep 
 regret expressed by his sister-in-law at the wrong impression which had been con- 
 veyed (by Dr. Newman's letter in Sir John Coleridge's Memoir) as to his 
 feelings about the proposed disestablishment and spoliation of the Irish Church. 
 It may be remembered that, writing of his conversation on this subject with Mr. 
 Keble, Dr. Newman says, ' I cannot remember his exact words, but / took them to 
 be, "And is not that just?'" Mrs. Keble said that, knowing his mind most 
 intimately, she kne7v that the impression this would convey was untrue ; that even 
 supposing the words quoted were said by him (which from Dr. Newman's letter 
 seems doubtful), she knew that he used them in the sense of ' Is it not a deserved 
 chastisement ? ' (as e.g. Nehemiah confesses, ' Howbeit Thou art just in all that is 
 brought upon us ') ; that he nroer could have taken part in the Irish Church Act. 
 I cannot say how strongly she expressed the certainty of kno'tuing that this was the 
 case, or her regret that passing words, not exactly remembered, should have given 
 a wrong impression to the public as to his feelings on so important a matter. He 
 ever held and taught to the end what he had received from his father's teaching — 
 that to take from God or His Church that which had in any way been consecrated 
 to Tlim was sacrilege ; and his poems in the ' Lyra Apostolica ' would alone show 
 
CHURCH CONVENTION. 135 
 
 I often have wondered how any of us can rejoice and enjoy 
 ourselves, as we have been lately doing, while such a wide world of 
 anguish and pain has been all around. 
 
 To the Sajue. 
 
 Dublin^ 
 
 October 23, 1870. 
 I am sure that your notices of Keble will be very precious here- 
 after. They are exactly what we ask for, and can so seldom obtain, 
 concerning those who have passed from us, and whose memories are 
 eminently dear. 
 
 Convention has not as yet behaved particularly ill, and perhaps 
 will not ; but next Tuesday will be the day of proof. I am strong 
 to think that we shall be able to throw out by a large majority of 
 the clergy, and possibly by a small one of the laity, the proposal that 
 a committee should be appointed to consider whether any changes 
 in the Prayer-book are advisable, and to report thereon to the first 
 General Synod. 
 
 The Church Convention met for its adjourned sitting on 
 St. Luke's Day, October 18, 1870. There is a notice in a letter 
 from a leading layman of its first work having been to 
 establish ecclesiastical courts " on an excellent basis, and 
 that entirely through the personal influence of the Archbishop 
 in one case, and the Bishop of Meath in another. In the 
 
 that he did not think the less of this sin because it was national. There is a note 
 to a poem by him in that book, headed ' Sacrilege,' which mentions that it was 
 ' written March 25, 1833, whilst the Irish Church Bill was in progress ; ' and 
 another poem by him in the same volume, headed 'Spoliation,' contains these 
 lines : — 
 
 ' But sadder strains and direr bodings dark 
 Came haunting round the Almighty's captive ark ; 
 By proud Philistian hosts beset, 
 With axe and dagger newly whet, 
 To hew the holy gold away 
 And seize their portion as they may. 
 ***** 
 Oh, would my country once believe, 
 But once her contrite bosom heave, 
 And but in wish or vow restore 
 But one fair shrine despoiled of yore.' 
 
 Mr. Keble did not so depart from the convictions and teaching of his whole life 
 as to call sacrilegious spoliation a 'just' or righteous act." 
 
136 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 first case, the Convention had just before rejected, without a 
 division, an amendment proposed by an influential layman, 
 but when nearly the same proposition was moved by the 
 Archbishop, it was at once accepted with only one dissentient 
 voice ; and that (its acceptance) simply because he was the 
 proposer of it." 
 
 On October 27, in spite of the Archbishop's strenuous 
 opposition, a resolution was carried, "Whereas the following 
 Memorial has been presented to the General Convention, etc. 
 That a committee consisting of twenty-four members (twelve 
 of whom shall be chosen from the Bishops and clergy, and 
 twelve from the laity) shall be appointed in accordance with 
 the prayer of the said Memorial." * 
 
 * " The Memorial, etc. 
 
 ' ' Humbly sheweth, 
 
 " That the resolutions lately passed at so many vestiy meetings seem 
 to your memorialists to call for action on the part of the Convention. We there- 
 fore respectfully submit to your consideration the following expression of our 
 feelings in regard to the questions which now agitate our Church, believing that 
 we are thereby adopting a constitutional and practical method of conveying to the 
 Convention the wishes of many Irish Churchmen, and also hoping that a firm and 
 temperate declaration of our common principles may, with God's blessing, re- 
 assure many minds, and unite many hearts, at the present crisis : — 
 
 " We declare our adherence to the principles of the Reformation, and our reso- 
 lution, so far as in us lies, to maintain the Church of Ireland as a Scriptural, Pro- 
 testant, Episcopal, and undivided National Church ; and we desire to avoid any 
 expression or action which could furnish reasonable ground for disruption, or even 
 for mutual distrust among its members. 
 
 "We earnestly hope that the Committee which has been appointed to revise 
 the Canons and Laws of our Church, and to report progress to the adjourned 
 Convention in October, will recommend the adoption of all such precautions as 
 may be necessary to preserve our Church from the encroachments of modern 
 Ritualism, and we pray the Convention, when that Report shall have been laid 
 before it, to pass such resolutions or give such further instructions as may be 
 requisite to prevent any departure from the pure simplicity of our worship, and to 
 guard us against the introduction of superstitious novelties tending to assimilate 
 any of our services to those of the Church of Rome. 
 
 " We have no desire to alter the comprehensive character of our Church, but 
 we are equally unwilling to admit that its basis was ever intended to be so wide 
 as to give room for the reassertion of those dangerous principles ' which at the 
 Reformation it did disown and reject.' We deprecate any rash or hasty altera- 
 tion of its formularies, but inasmuch as a few passages in our Prayer-Book have 
 been made a pretext for the introduction of doctrines and practices altogether at 
 variance with the general tenor of that Book, and repugnant to the Scriptural 
 
PROPOSED ALTERATION OF PRAYER-BOOK. 137 
 
 It was thoroughly understood that this committee was the 
 first step in the revision of the Prayer-book. The committee 
 appointed was to report to the "General Synod," which did not 
 yet exist, although the absurdity was strongly urged by the 
 opponents of the resolution, of a moribund body appointing 
 a committee of its own members to report to another body 
 not yet formed, and which would be at perfect liberty to 
 refuse to hear the report read ; the Convention being merely 
 an organizing body, to establish a Constitution in which 
 (among many other things) should be formed a competent 
 authority to deal hereafter with doctrines, formularies, etc. It 
 was, therefore, the opponents of the resolution urged, beyond 
 the province of the Convention to prescribe to that permanent 
 authority which they were setting up, how to act ; the proper 
 duties of the Convention and of the " General Synod " respec- 
 tively lying in different subject-matters. But all such argu- 
 ments were but as whispers inaudible in the whirlwind and 
 tempest raised throughout the country by the Archbishop's 
 refusal to condemn doctrine contained in the Common Prayer- 
 book of the United Church of England and Ireland. 
 
 Master Brooke, the proposer of the resolution, asked for 
 leave to postpone the naming of his committee, being un- 
 willing that it should be formed without a single Bishop being 
 upon it. He failed, however, in persuading even one to take 
 a seat upon it. The resolution might appear innocent in 
 terms, viz. that a remedy may be applied to an unsatisfactory 
 state of things ; but there was no chance of convincing the 
 agitators that the only remedy for the disturbed and up- 
 heaving condition in which they found themselves was an 
 
 principles of our Reformed Church, we pray that a committee may be appointed 
 by the Convention to take the whole matter into careful consideration, with a 
 view to the suggestion of a remedy ; and that it be instructed to make its report 
 to the General Synod of 1871." 
 
 One of the amendments proposed that in the resolution should be inserted 
 (amongst others) the words : " We hereby declare that we disown and reject the 
 dogmas of the Real Presence of the Body and Blood of Christ in the Sacrament, 
 Priestly Absolution, Auricular Confession, and any necessary connection between 
 Regeneration and Baptism, and all other doctrines whereby the Primitive Faith 
 has been defaced or overlaid.' 
 
138 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 inflexible determination to keep up the union, on Church 
 principles, of the whole Anglican Communion throughout the 
 world ; and the Bishops put forth a sort of manifesto, express- 
 ing their disapproval of the appointment of the committee. 
 When formed, it contained few names known much beyond 
 the bounds of their own parishes. 
 
 The Convention, having completed the work for which it 
 was called into being, was, on November 4, finally dissolved ; 
 so that still further discredit and ridicule was, in England, 
 cast upon the committee of a defunct body which yet held 
 itself to be living. If they choose to act together and draw 
 up a report, it was asked, to whom are they to present it ? Not 
 to the " General Synod," was the answer, by which they are 
 not deputed, and of which they are not necessarily members : 
 they can claim no further authority than that the defunct 
 Convention had so far confidence in them, as to beg them 
 to act together, and to draw up a pamphlet on ecclesiastical 
 and religious subjects which would be worth just as much, 
 and no more, as any other pamphlet. 
 
 To the Bishop of Oxford. 
 
 Dubliri, 
 
 November 3, 1870. 
 We had been watching for and fearing such an announcement as 
 that which your letter contained, but by some accident we had 
 missed it in the papers, and your letter brought us the first tidings 
 that the blow had actually fallen.* I always saw with joy how true 
 a daughter of your own you possessed in her whom you have lost, 
 and it was, therefore, a most real sadness to learn that this light and 
 joy of your life had been withdrawn. Much more must we mourn 
 for dear Ernest ; but all experience shows us that our God allots the 
 hardest parts to the truest and noblest hearts ; and the beauty of his 
 character is so great that it is nothing strange if, to make it more 
 beautiful yet, this gift of a severe loss should have been allotted to 
 him. May that same gracious Hand sustain, strengthen, and comfort 
 him in this sorrow of all sorrows. I am writing in the confusion — 
 and what a confusion ! — of our Convention. I am sorry to say that 
 
 * The death of Mrs. Ernest Wilberforce. 
 
LETTER TO BISHOP WILBERFORCE. 139 
 
 I think almost as ill as possible of our future. Archdeacon Lee has 
 withdrawn, but I think this was quite premature and a mistake, 
 from any share in our work — has, in fact, resigned his seat in the Con- 
 vention. Almost all which has been done at this meeting of the 
 Convention has been most mischievous; but it would be a long story 
 to tell it all. 
 
 We will not, I trust, forget your dear Ernest's immense sorrow, 
 a sorrow in which you also have so large a share. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 1871-1873. 
 
 " Wake, Mother dear, the foes are near, 
 A spoiler claims thy child ; 
 This the sole refuge of my fear, 
 Thy bosom undefiled. 
 
 ' ' What spells of power, in this strange hour, ' 
 My Mother's heart enslave ? 
 Where is thy early bridal dower. 
 To suffer and to save ? 
 
 " Thee then I sue, Sleepless and True, 
 Dread Maker reconciled ! 
 Help ere they smite, Thy shrine in view. 
 The Mother with the child," 
 
 J, H. Newman. 
 
 The first " General Synod " of the disestablished Church in 
 Ireland met on April 13, 1871, and sat till May 18. 
 
 A series of stormy debates ensued with regard to altering 
 the Prayer-book, in the course of which a member, General 
 Dunne, anxious apparently to hasten the process, attempted to 
 render the possibility of change in the Prayer-book dependent 
 upon the will of a bare majority, and not on the assent of two- 
 thirds of either Order. This proposal (which was negatived) 
 drew from the Archbishop the following protest : — 
 
 " That proposal was one that would certainly have the 
 effect of causing the Bishops to reconsider their decision. If 
 it were merely for himself, and if he were merely consulting 
 his own peace of mind and his own tranquillity, he would say, 
 by all means let them have the matter over next year. Under 
 the present state of things, the moral and mental strain was 
 so great, and the terrible uncertainty under which many of 
 
COMMITTEES FOR REVISION. 141 
 
 them were, and for some time must be — whether they who 
 were themselves resolved under all circumstances to maintain 
 their fellowship with the great Anglican Communion, whether 
 they should still be able to draw the breath of their spiritual life 
 in communion with this Church of Ireland — was so intolerable, 
 that he should say for himself that he would like to see a measure 
 passed which would settle the matter next year, in order that 
 they should know the best, if there was a best, or the worst, 
 if that worst was in store for them ; but there was something 
 above one's own peace of mind or one's own tranquillity," 
 
 General Dunne, however, only found 70 to support his 
 motion, out of an assembly of 292 ; it was rejected by a 
 majority of 222. 
 
 It is necessary to give a brief statement of some facts 
 which for years caused a strain of anxiety to fall upon the 
 Archbishop greater than he could bear without ultimately 
 suffering severely, and which were a never-ending source of 
 sorrow to him in the thought of all which the Church had lost. 
 
 The report of "Master Brooke's Committee," as it was called, 
 appointed by a defunct body, was received by the " General 
 Synod." It contained all which the Archbishop had feared and 
 anticipated. As, however, a majority of two-thirds of every 
 Order was required to make alterations in the Prayer-book, 
 the first division went against the revisionists — an overwhelm- 
 ing majority of the laity voting with them, and the numbers 
 of the clergy being 117 for and JJ against. It was plain that 
 a majority of two-thirds of the clergy could not be obtained in 
 favour of some of the changes proposed in the Prayer-book, 
 and the report was withdrawn. The Bishops, on April 28, 
 consented to act on a committee, proposed by Rev. Dr. Salmon, 
 to consider the whole question of revision, and to report to 
 the assembly of 1872. Thus began the weary work of debate 
 and contention, first in framing the report, and then in passing 
 it through successive "General Synods," which ended in the 
 authorization, for use in Ireland, of the present altered Prayer- 
 book. The changes were framed, and new canons passed, 
 with the avowed object of excluding, as far as possible. High 
 
142 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Churchmen from holding office in the Irish Church, by con- 
 tracting the hberty allowed in the English Prayer-book, and, 
 by various fresh enactments and prohibitions (admirably 
 framed, as experience has proved, for their purpose), repelling 
 those who were certain to esteem them vexatious fetters, and 
 to seek freer and more congenial fields of work.* 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 8, South Eatofi Place, London, 
 
 June 1 6, 187 1. 
 One thought a month ago that France had sounded the deepest 
 depth to which she could fall ; but, since, a deeper depth has opened 
 
 * In his Charge, given in September of this year, the Archbishop says : "A 
 considerable number of clergy, three hundred and fifty in all, a Bishop included, 
 have recorded their dissent from Canons passed at our last General Synod. . . . 
 A certain numberof these declarations of dissent possess no legal value, not having 
 been sent in until the month, which is all that is allowed for the making of such 
 protests, had expired. This fact, however, does not alter their significance, which, 
 as it seems to me, is more than has hitherto been esteemed. But whether this 
 be so or not, one thing, at any rate, is evident, namely, that this clause in the Act 
 will be largely used by the present clergy for their own protection, whenever they 
 see, or think they see, that the liberties which were theirs in time past are in danger 
 of being encroached on or diminished in the future. . . . When some, wishing to 
 still our fears, assure us that very few alterations will satisfy them and those on 
 whose behalf they speak, and these extending but to a few words, we cannot derive 
 from this assurance all the confidence which they would fain impart to us. . . . 
 It is not the mere amount of alteration which really affects the character of a 
 Church service, but the parts of the service in which that alteration is made. . . . 
 When, in the Spanish bull-fight, the matador advances at last to kill the bull, he 
 does not hack and slash it with a broadsword ; he holds but a little dagger in his 
 hand, with a touch of this he dexterously divides the spinal cord, and the huge 
 creature falls a lifeless mass at his feet. Each one of our services may have, so to 
 speak, its spinal cord, which once cut, the life will have departed from it." 
 
 While these sheets are passing through the press, an article has appeared in a 
 leading Dublin paper, of pronounced Protestant views, commenting on the difhculty 
 experienced at the present moment in filling the second chair in the Divinity School 
 of Trinity College, Dublin — Archbishop King's Lectureship in Divinity. "No 
 one can give the matter a moment's consideration," the article continues, "without 
 being aware of the fact that we are being drained of our learned men. . . . There 
 is reason for apprehending that men learned in theology, and capable of com- 
 parison with learned men of the sister Church of England, are not being encouraged 
 by the circumstances of the Irish Church. . . . If we desire to make things better 
 in the future, the Church must create more prizes for the cultivation of theological 
 studies, and our Boai'ds of Nomination must appoint really well-read men to our 
 larger and better endowed parishes. The alternative is an increasing loss of our 
 ablest men, and their exodus from our shores to work in the sister Church of 
 England." — From tlie Daily Express of .Vprii 6, 18S8. 
 
THE PASSION PLAY. 143 
 
 for her, and one asks whether there may not be a deeper still, whether 
 this is not indeed the bottomless abyss. I trust that in England we 
 shall do something more and better than thank God that we are not 
 as she. 
 
 To his Wife, 
 
 Frankfort, 
 
 fine 28, 187 1. 
 
 I have brought safely, or rather, let me say, God of His goodness 
 has brought, not these precious ones only, but us all, safely thus far. 
 We have three or four hours to spend here before starting for 
 Nuremberg; but I hardly care to venture out in the rain, which, 
 however, we presently shall do. All the children are very good and 
 attentive ; but it is not like travelling with my dearest wife, and I do 
 not think I shall undertake it again. During the long days' journeys 
 many sad thoughts come over one, of that longer journey, so little 
 accomplished as it should have been, which is now drawing towards 
 a close. 
 
 I am not quite sure whether I may not grieve some whom I 
 ought not to grieve, and perhaps diminish the influence which, in this 
 crisis of the Irish Church, I ought to preserve undiminished, by my 
 presence at the Passion Play. If so, I ought not to be there. I 
 have asked the Archdeacon to give me his judgment how far this 
 would be. This is a matter on which he would be a very fair and 
 competent judge. If this is his mind, and I hope to find a telegram 
 from him at Munich, I certainly shall not please myself, but put the 
 
 young people in Cholmeley's and M 's charge for the two days, 
 
 and myself abstain. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 Brooi7ifield, 
 
 fidy 16, 187 1. 
 I was glad to hear that you were getting a little quiet in England 
 after all the worry and wear of the last few months. 
 
 The Passion-Spiel was far more beautiful in an artistic and 
 aesthetic point of view than I expected. It moved and affected me 
 less than I had anticipated. There was, in fact, no choice but to 
 reduce the outrage and i5^ets of the Passion to a minimum, and one 
 felt at every moment how immeasurably below the actual reality of 
 things all which we saw was. I do not, however, think this was a 
 drawback, but rather a merit. 
 
144 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 August 3, 1 87 1, 
 
 Pleasures and pains have stood in the way of my answering yours, 
 and stood, as I feel, far too long ; but I took it with me abroad, and 
 then found that a question arose on a point of lapidary Latinity, 
 which I could not confidently answer without reference to my books ; 
 and even now there is more than one point which I should rather 
 talk over with you than write about imperfecdy in a letter. 
 
 Doubtless Latin is the language for monumental inscriptions, and 
 yet have we a right, because it is thus a more perfect instrument, to 
 speak through it concerning our departed only to a select ioM, and 
 not to all faithful people ? 
 
 I write in great haste, and with more than one deeply anxious 
 care. Will you consider this, and tell me when we meet, which I 
 trust may be very soon ? 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklow, 
 
 August 15, 1871. 
 
 There is here little or nothing new to tell of, and we are reminded 
 very much of the Horatian saying, " Truditur dies die." I have a 
 good deal of leisure here, as only those among the clergy find me 
 out and follow me up who have real business to transact. 
 
 I am much engaged here in the preparation of my Charge, which 
 will have to be delivered next month. This is a more laborious task 
 than usual, as the great catastrophe which has lately overtaken us, 
 and the altogether new condition of things on which we have just 
 entered, suggest a vast number of subjects on which it will be needful 
 to say something. 
 
 We greatly long to hear that God is pleased to bless to you the 
 loving cares of those who care for you ; this love of theirs, so tender 
 and so true, gives to us a little glimpse and hint of what His love to 
 His own must be. It is a great sorrow to us all that you have not 
 that strength and joy in your life, which God granted for so many 
 years ; but we know that He does all things well ; that we are in 
 loving hands ; that much which we find it hard now to know and 
 understand, we shall know hereafter, and that in the end we shall 
 praise Him for all. 
 
PROPOSED CHANGES IN THE PRAYER-BOOK. 145 
 
 From M. RfiMUSAT. 
 
 Ministere des Affaires Etrangeres, Paris, 
 Monsieur l'Archeveque, Aout 2g, 1871. 
 
 Le Chef du Pouvoir Executif de la Republique Fran^aise, 
 President du Conseil des Ministres, sait tout ce que, par I'ardente 
 charite de votre beau langage et de vos nobles ecrits, vous avez appele 
 d'efficace bienveillance en faveur des frangais, victimes de la derniere 
 guerre. Voulant vous donner une marque particuliere de la gratitude 
 de la France, il vient, sur ma proposition, de vous conferer, par Arrete 
 de ce jour, le Cordon de Coramandeur de I'Ordre national de la 
 Legion d'Honneur. Je m'empresserai de vous remettre les insignes, 
 des que je les aurai regus de la Grande Chancellerie de la Legion 
 d'Honneur. Je me plais k vous feliciter, Monsieur I'Arche'veque, sur 
 une distinction si bien placee, et a vous offrir les assurances de ma 
 tres-haute consideration, 
 
 Remusat. 
 
 From Archdeacon Randall. 
 
 \_September, 187 1.] 
 I am most thankful for what you have said upon the subject of 
 revision. It is not so much great changes in the whole structure of 
 the formularies that is to be feared, or, indeed, that will be much 
 pressed for; but little omissions of a few (alleged to be) objectionable 
 words, which yet are cardinal points of faith, but which persons 
 more anxious for comprehension than truth, and frequently quite 
 unaware of the bearing of such expressions upon the whole tissue of 
 the faith, are always ready to give up. 
 
 The changes in the American Prayer-book are indeed, as you 
 justly say, a "caution" against this sort of revision. You know very 
 well, and have well shown, both here and in your tract upon the 
 revision of our Authorized Version, what ticklish and hazardous 
 things revisions are. 
 
 I beg to be kindly remembered to Mrs. Trench. I hope neither 
 she nor you are worn down with the anxiety that all these proceed- 
 ings must bring upon you. May God overrule all for the best ; and, 
 if such may be His good pleasure, grant you to see your Church still 
 safely anchored upon the Rock of Faith when all these storms have 
 blown away. 
 
 Yours, dear Lord, affectionately, 
 
 James Randall. 
 
 VOL. n. L 
 
146 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 October 5, 187 1. 
 We began our sittings of the Revision Committee yesterday. The 
 first proposal for a gratuitous literary (not doctrinal) emendation of 
 the Prayer-book was, I am glad to say, ignominiously'snuffed out, 
 though it came from Salmon. The Revisionists, many of whom 
 joined us in this, keep themselves for greater things. Tliere was not 
 much else of importance done. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 December 16, 187 1. 
 Changes the most outrageous are being proposed in the Baptismal 
 Service. I am seeking to meet the difficulty of some of our Low 
 Church friends by a rubric, leaving the service unchanged; but 
 how that rubric is to be framed, and how it will satisfy them with- 
 out giving up something which we cannot give up, is the difficulty — I 
 fear an insuperable one. 
 
 To the Bishop of Winchester. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 January 11, 1872. 
 We are here rapidly hastening to a frightful catastrophe, though 
 very few seem conscious of the fact. There is much danger that our 
 Revision Committee will propose to the General Synod in April 
 changes in the Baptismal Service, which, without denying the 
 doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration, will remove every assertion of 
 it ; this, of course, involving further changes which they will recom- 
 mend in the Confirmation Service, in the Catechism, and elsewhere. 
 Some of the better sort of Low Churchmen in the Committee have 
 started back at last in alarm at the extent of these changes, and the 
 alteration of the whole doctrinal basis of the Church which they 
 virtually involve. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 Pebruary 14, 1872. 
 Our Revision Committee is now sitting from day to day. The 
 revisionists have relused all the rubrics on the Baptismal Service 
 which we offered them, but were totally defeated by very nearly 
 
DR. MA TURIN PROSECUTED. 147 
 
 three to one in their proposal to omit the words "Seeing now that 
 this child is regenerate." Every Bishop has on every important 
 question voted up to this time straight ; Cork on this matter of 
 regeneration, and also on the ordinal, as sound as any ; but the old 
 
 Bishop of Cashel is dying, and I fear much that will be chosen 
 
 in his room, which will at once plant an element of division in our 
 very heart. Think of us and pray for us as men who need greatly 
 wisdom, prudence, and courage, if so be we may be honoured in 
 helping to save this ship of ours, which is very near among the 
 breakers indeed. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 April 23, 1872. 
 
 I fancy that the vote this evening has put an end for the present 
 to all attempts to meddle with the Athanasian Creed. I am most 
 pleasantly surprised at the result. The clergy behaved like angels, 
 but the rift between them and the great body of the laity in the 
 matter of revision is becoming very distinctly marked. Some of the 
 latter propose to go home, as it seems clear to them that nothing, or 
 at any rate very little of what they desire to see effected, can be done. 
 
 I am not without hope that we shall be able to elect Maturin as 
 Librarian of Marsh's Library. 
 
 At a meeting of the Society for Promoting Christian 
 Knowledge, in May or June, 1872, a proposed grant of ;^5ooo 
 to the Irish Church Sustentation Fund was for the time being 
 put aside, on the ground of the dangerous and revolutionary 
 attitude which the Irish Church seemed disposed to assume 
 in reference to doctrine and practices, and the consequent 
 necessity of waiting to see into what it would finally settle 
 itself. 
 
 In June, the Archbishop writes to Bishop Wilberforce, 
 asking him to let him know how he acted, since the Privy 
 Council decision against the eastward position in celebrating, 
 if complaint was made to him of a clergyman taking this 
 position at the altar. " You will see," he continues, " that the 
 troubles of our Diocesan Courts are already beginning. 
 Various charges have been brought against Dr. Maturin, most 
 
148 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 of which have been dismissed as frivolous or not provoked. 
 There remains the undoubted fact that he does so consecrate, 
 this being aHke forbidden by our new canons and by the 
 decision of the Court of Appeal of the Privy Council." The 
 Archbishop seems to have been under the impression at this 
 time that clergy who had protested against new obligations 
 were not exempt, as Dr. Maturin claimed to be, from penalties 
 on their non-observance, and also that, in some way. Privy 
 Council decisions had force in the disestablished Irish com- 
 munion, for he writes further to Bishop Wilberforce : " The 
 matter having been formally brought before me in my court, 
 I have no choice but to pronounce that he is in the wrong, 
 miserable business as it would be to find oneself censuring, 
 and visiting in the end with more than censure, the man 
 whom I honour more than any other man in the diocese. I 
 send an Irish paper with a copy of the proceedings. Please 
 give me such counsel and help as you can." * 
 
 From the BiSHOP OF WINCHESTER. 
 
 Winchester House, 
 My dearest Archbishop, July 3, 1872. 
 
 I have waited till I could talk with Phillimore over the 
 questions you put to me. Of course his opinion is strictly con- 
 fidential ; but it is this. 
 
 I. As to your own canons — is there not a reservation of their 
 binding effect as to incumbents who were such before the Disestab- 
 lishment? If so, that is disposed of. 
 
 II. Then, as to the decision in the Privy Council. 
 
 He thinks you might with perfect propriety say, That the case 
 having been decided in both Courts without the advantage of counsel 
 being heard, by all custom of law it cannot be considered absolutely 
 
 * On the subject of the Privy Council decision. Sir William Heathcote writes 
 on August I, strongly deprecating the notion of rulings, right or wrong, of the 
 English courts having any quasi-authority in Ireland ; such a view combining in 
 his estimation the disadvantages of both establishment and disestablishment. "If 
 there was not a great deal to be said for it" (this notion), he adds, "it never 
 would have prevailed all over Europe as it did, in encouraging appeals to Rome, 
 for there is much of the same thought at the bottom in both the cases. But you 
 see what that ended in." 
 
DR. PHILLIM ORE'S OPINION. 149 
 
 to settle the question. That, indeed, the judges themselves have 
 intimated that their decision in this case would not prevent their 
 hearing counsel in another against the decision. That, consequently, 
 you decline proceeding at present. 
 
 I should have no scruple in adding that I was the more deter- 
 mined in this course because I was myself satisfied that, had the case 
 been properly argued, the decision must have been the other way. 
 
 / should be myself quite unwilling to proceed to enforce the 
 decision. Indeed, I have refused privately to direct any clergyman 
 to act on it. I am your most affectionate, 
 
 S. WiNTON.* 
 
 May God guide you right. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broovifield, Wick low. 
 My dearest Bishop, Ju/y 8, 1872. 
 
 I am much obliged for the thought and attention which 
 you and Dr. Phillimore have given to our Church matters which I 
 brought before you. 
 
 The twentieth clause of the Irish Church Act saves persons in Dr. 
 Maturin's position so far that no dissent of theirs from changes carried 
 after the disestablishment " shall deprive them of any annuity or 
 other compensation to which under the Act they may be entitled." 
 This would preserve Dr. Maturin's small annuity, but would not 
 prevent the Church from proceeding step by step, supposing he 
 refused submission, till it had deprived him of his church. So, at 
 least, I am inclined to believe; though others consider that § 12, 2 
 gives a life interest to present incumbents in their churches as well, 
 which it would be impossible to touch. Certainly any attempt of the 
 kind would be followed by an instantaneous appeal to the civil courts. 
 I do not think that I could decline proceeding in the matter on 
 the grounds suggested by Dr. Phillimore, nor do the grounds for 
 refusing to proceed satisfy me. I do not see how I can declare other- 
 wise, now that the matter has been officially brought before me, than 
 that such and such is the law of the Irish Church, and that Dr. 
 Maturin be admonished to conform to it. Whether, this done, and 
 
 * The above letter was sent, before publication, to Sir Walter Phillimore, who 
 has kindly written to the editor saying that, as the only son of the late Sir Robert 
 Phillimore, and one of his executors, he does not think, after considering the 
 question, "that there need be any objection on the part of Sir Robert Phillimore's 
 family to the publication of the letter." 
 
ISO LETTERS AXD MEMORIALS. 
 
 he going on as he has done before, I ought to use further means of 
 constraint, I am strongly of opinion that I should decline to do so ; 
 that, if pushed, I should declare that I did not consider the matter 
 of such importance that I ought to use the pains and penalties of the 
 Church to compel obedience, leaving those who were dissatisfied to 
 proceed against me, if they were so minded, in the highest court of all. 
 
 I requested my Chancellor to draw out what in his opinion ought 
 to be the judgment of my court — that is, mine, for nobody shares in 
 the Jurisdiction. I forward a copy, all preliminar}' surplusage being 
 omitted. You will observe, he rests the whole decision on the new 
 canons of the Church. I believe he could not do better, as this is 
 more likely than any other course to bring about the result which 
 would be far the happiest for the Church, namely, that the whole 
 thing should go to water ; and since he, though both an honest and 
 an able man, is a very Low Churchman, it could not be said that he 
 so wrested it with any intention to bring about such a catastrophe. 
 
 I am very much inclined to think that there was a flaw in the 
 passing of our canons, sufficiently well known to those whom it most 
 concerns to know it, which reduces their value to that of so much 
 waste-paper ; but, of course, it is not for me to proclaim this. 
 
 It is only necessary to say that Dr, IMaturin's case was 
 heard in the Archbishop*s court, -when the prosecutors obtained 
 a sentence in accordance with the new canons. Dr. Maturin, 
 claiming exemption from their authority, made no alteration 
 in his practice, and the case " went to water." 
 
 To the Bishop of Winchester. 
 
 Brootnfield, 
 Mv DEAREST BisHOP, October 7, 1072. 
 
 I see that faithful and greatly honoured servant of Christ, 
 the Bishop of Capetown, has passed into the eternal rest, and indeed 
 rests from his labours. 
 
 Might it not be possible to do, and promptly, something in 
 memory of him, which should also be a help to that South African 
 Church which was so near to his heart, and for which he spent 
 himself so freely ? Probably nowhere in the limits of the Anglican 
 Church is the battle with infidelity going so openly forward as in the 
 diocese of Natal. Would he not have greatly rejoiced in seeing a 
 permanent endowment for the Bishopric of that diocese, stript, as 
 
NEW RUBRIC. 151 
 
 I believe it has been, of much of the little property it had by the 
 action of the civil courts ? But this is only one of many ways which 
 might be chosen, only I would fain see something done while men's 
 hearts are yet full of a sense that a prince and a great man, and 
 something for better than a great one, has passed from among us. 
 
 I hope to be in London for the greater part of next week. There 
 are many things on which I should rejoice to speak if you should 
 chance to be in London. 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 December 31, 1872. 
 To-morrow will be the day, nine years since, of my consecration. 
 How much I should like to keep it quietly in retreat ! As it is, it 
 will be full of work. 
 
 The Archbishop was alone, with one daughter, for about 
 six weeks at this time, the rest of his family having gone to 
 Rome. 
 
 Early in February the Archbishop, with his companion- 
 daughter, joined his wife and three other children at Rome, 
 and thence went to Naples and Castellamare, returning home 
 in April, sooner than he had intended on account of the death 
 of Mrs. St. George, widow of his step-brother.* 
 
 The meetings of the " General Synod " which immediately 
 followed the Archishop's return were amongst those which 
 caused him deepest anxiety and trouble. On April 29, the 
 following motion was passed as a resolution, by majorities of 
 two-thirds of the clergy and laity. The Bishops did not vote, 
 reserving action till it should be embodied in a Bill. 
 
 "That immediately after the declaration at the end of the 
 Communion Service, beginning, ' Whereas it is ordained,' etc., 
 there be added the following declaration : — 
 
 " And whereas the intention of the preceding declaration 
 hath been, in modern times, by some persons, misconstrued or 
 evaded, and it hath been taught by some that by virtue of 
 consecration there is in, or under the form of, the elements a 
 Presence of Christ, or of Christ's Flesh and Blood, unto which 
 
 * On her death the Archbishop and his brothers inherited their mother's 
 property, and assumed the surname of Chenevix before that of Trench. 
 
152 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 adoration may be or ought to be done, it is hereby declared 
 that such teaching is not permitted by the Church of Ireland." 
 
 Frojn Rev. Dr. Pusey. 
 
 Malvern, 
 My dear Lord, May 9, 1873. 
 
 assures me that your Grace would not be unwilling 
 
 to hear from any of us what effect the rubric carried by the Synod 
 against the Real Presence, or that of which your Grace gave notice 
 as an amendment, would have upon any of us.* To me the two 
 forms have one meaning, of denying the Real Presence altogether. 
 For, as Bishop Andrewes says so devoutly, " Christ, in the Sacrament 
 and out of the Sacrament, is, wherever He is, to be adored." It 
 would be an implied heresy, which your Grace would (I am sure) be 
 the first to disclaim, that there could be a Presence of Christ, in 
 which He was not to be adored. From the report of what your 
 
 Grace said, which gave me in manuscript, I see that somehow 
 
 your Grace does not think that it " covertly condemns any doctrine 
 of the Real Presence." I can understand it in no other sense. To 
 me the outward elements are but the veil of His Presence, a real veil 
 of a real Presence, and I adore our Lord really present as I should 
 in the flesh, though concealed by His dress. I can understand our 
 Communion Service in no other way. The words, " The Body of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ," etc., must mean what they did before the 
 Reformation. It would be tampering with the meaning of words to 
 use the same words in a different sense. When, in Cranmer's un- 
 happy day, they ceased to believe the doctrine, they omitted the 
 words. Our dear Lord intercedes for us at the right hand of God, 
 in His Body. His Body there does not " preserve our bodies and 
 souls unto everlasting life." Say what men will, there is no mean 
 between a real Presence and a real absence. If It is present, It is to 
 be adored ; if It is not to be adored. It must be absent. 
 
 I do not say this to involve your Grace in controversy, but to 
 explain my meaning. If either of tliese rubrics were carried, I 
 should, were I an Irish clergyman, betake myself to England, think- 
 ing the Irish Church heretical. If I had property I should sell it, 
 
 and come to England. It is sad for to return to Ireland, ready 
 
 to quit. It is very distracting and requires a strong mind, or a strong 
 
 * This amendment, which is lost, was never moved by the Archbishop. He 
 seems to have destroyed it. 
 
LETTER FROM DR. PUSEY. 153 
 
 will, not to be unsettled by this continual uncertainty. Humanly 
 
 speaking, I should feel certain that devout minds, with 's belief, 
 
 if the Real Presence were denied (virtually as well as expressly) 
 would go where it is believed, and, if they remained in Ireland, 
 would become Roman Catholics. 
 
 Such a change in the rubrics would materially weaken the hold 
 of the Church of England over a large class of minds. We should 
 be obliged to confess that the Church of Ireland had become 
 heretical ; what, then, of the Church of England, if it communi- 
 cated with it ? Would not it thereby become heretical ? Many would 
 think so. The Rationalists would rejoice at this additional laxity, 
 as strengthening their ground ; but devout minds, and perhaps con- 
 sistent minds, would be sorely shaken. If we believed as the 
 ancient Church believed, and made no allowance for modern laxity 
 as to Communion, we should think that the English Church would 
 become a conniver at heresy, and so a partaker of it. 
 
 The Irish correspondent of the Guardian this morning gives me 
 some hope. I am sure that the only line for the poor Irish Church 
 would be to say, " We have all lived under this Prayer-book so long ; 
 we will not change it now." Surely those who are against change 
 have, from their position, a stronger claim than those who desire it. 
 Changes by a majority are tyrannical over the minority. Your Grace 
 may well say, " Non haec in faedera veni." Your Grace left youi" 
 tranquil position to serve a Church, identical with the Church of 
 England. I can well think that if you could have foreseen these 
 confusions, you would have remained where you were. Your Grace 
 laments in your Charge that your clergy go to England. As we 
 grow older we take root. I cannot imagine a young clergyman, who 
 had the faith which I had learned, staying in such a chaos. 
 
 The line of not changing the Prayer-book avoids all controversy 
 as to details. It is a simple argument : " You never professed dis- 
 content with the Prayer-book while we were established ; if the Con- 
 servatives had come in a few years sooner, you would have acquiesced 
 in it still. Do then, for the sake of peace, for love of your brethren, 
 and to avoid the confusion consequent, and the disharmony with 
 the Church of England, what you would have done for an establish- 
 ment." 
 
 Your Grace, even by yourself, much more with the Bishop of 
 Derry, and, if so, the Archbishop of Armagh, have the immediate 
 future of the Church of Ireland in your own hands. You have but 
 to say, " In view of all these evils which changes will produce, we 
 
154 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 will have nothing to do with the changes or with the body which 
 makes them." They would be dropped ; and the Church of Ireland 
 might yet learn what it has unlearnt, the religion of the Prayer-book. 
 If these changes are made, it would go step by step to the abyss. 
 God guide your Grace. 
 
 Your faithful and affectionate servant, 
 
 E. B. PUSEY. 
 
 During the debate as to altering the Baptismal Service, 
 the Archbishop had said : — 
 
 " They were told that this was only a small alteration 
 which was suggested — so small, that they might accept it 
 without any serious remonstrance. He entirely declined to 
 accept the estimate which was so often made as to what was 
 small or great in matters of doctrine. In the matter of a 
 wound, whether the wound were a serious one or not, he took 
 it that ever}'thing turned on the fact whether the wound 
 touched a vital part or not. There were in wounds slashes 
 which looked ugly enough, and which, in reality, meant 
 nothing at all ; there were, on the other hand, almost invisible 
 punctures which carried with them dissolution and death. In 
 the same way, there were vital points in the Prayer-book, 
 where a wound was fatal, or almost fatal. He was sorry to 
 say he felt that more than one of the recommendations of the 
 Revision Committee were of that character. It was said that 
 this was not an alteration in the service at all ; it was only an 
 omission. Then it was asked, Why did they complain of the 
 omission } it was not intended to abridge the Liturgy, or 
 infringe upon their rights ; they might still believe and still 
 say children were regenerate in infancy. Now, it seemed to 
 him that that was a cold comfort, and a cowardly solution of 
 the difficulty. He could not accept it ; nothing was proposed 
 to be added, only something to be taken away. No one spoke 
 so strongly and so well as Dr. Reichel himself on that matter 
 the other day. Now, did they suppose that their positions 
 would be the same hereafter as they were now when these 
 statements were withdrawn ? It was one thing to have occu- 
 
ARCHBISHOP'S SPEECH. 155 
 
 pied a position, and another, having a position, to abandon it 
 With the Prayer-book on their side, plainly they found it hard 
 enough in this Church of Ireland to maintain the doctrine of 
 Baptismal Regeneration. It was thought sufficient almost to 
 brand a man with being no true Christian to represent that 
 he believed and preached the doctrine of Baptismal Regenera- 
 tion. He saw in a review a charge preferred against himself, 
 simply because he held the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration, 
 that he was unworthy of the confidence and affection of the 
 Church of Ireland. He saw clearly how infinitely more difficult 
 it would be hereafter to maintain their position, and how soon 
 all the gracious promises made to them now would be for- 
 gotten. How soon it would be said, ' Oh, that was in the 
 Prayer-book once, but it was such a monstrous doctrine that 
 we put it out entirely.' Baptismal Regeneration was urged to 
 be false doctrine, and yet they would allow people to pray for 
 regeneration, but they would not permit them to assert it. 
 From that view he entirely dissented. They had heard a 
 great deal about promising young men waiting to join the 
 Church as soon as they complied with their request. They 
 were told that they would lose many of these ; but let them 
 weigh other losses against these. Any one who occupied a 
 place of such prominence as the Bishops of the Church of 
 Ireland must have an opportunity of knowing the fact that 
 continually — he would not say from week to week, but from 
 month to month, and oftener still — they received intimations 
 and communications from one and another of the clergy — 
 oftentimes those who were the elite of their clergy — that they 
 were about to seek some more congenial field of labour than 
 that which Ireland offi^red ; and to their honour he must 
 say that in eveiy case, or in almost ever>^ case, it was not the 
 dilapidated fortunes of their Church which were pleaded as 
 the reason and ground for this, but it was in each case the 
 dark, uncertain future — the uncertain future of doctrine in 
 their Church. 
 
 " They did not know what they would be asked to 
 acquiesce in — what new rubrics would be inserted in the 
 
156 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Prayer-book, or what old confessions of faith would be taken 
 away ; and so they came to the sad conclusion to leave them 
 — men of the highest character and honour, who would be 
 bound still closer to the Church by its fallen fortunes, but 
 they left because they saw the great threatening of change, 
 and they saw the whole tone of the Church of Ireland was 
 about to be lowered." 
 
 The resolution for altering the Baptismal Service was 
 negatived, but on May 8, the following resolution was pro- 
 posed by Rev. the Lord Plunket, and carried by two-thirds of 
 clergy and laity : — 
 
 " That after the final rubric (Public Baptism of those of 
 riper years) be added the following declaration : — 
 
 " Whereas the language used in the Formularies of the 
 Church to describe the grace of Baptism hath been variously 
 interpreted, it is hereby declared that so far as such language 
 doth denote admission to the visible Church of Christ, and a 
 visible signing and sealing of the promises of God subject to 
 the conditions of the Christian covenant, it is to be understood 
 as expressing the privileges and responsibility of all who 
 receive that Sacrament ; but in so far as such language 
 denoteth a further grace, the Church of Ireland doth not 
 require her members to interpret it as determining, either in 
 the case of infants or adults, that such grace is received by 
 all who receive Baptism, or that they who receive such grace 
 do of necessity receive it at the time of the administration of 
 the Holy Ordinance." * 
 
 It is best to conclude here the history of these rubrics, 
 
 * A remarkable pamphlet appeared about this time — "Censor Recensus," by 
 " Glandelacensis," which, with another by the Rev. J. George Scott, had a con- 
 siderable influence on the final fate of the proposed rubrics. " Under this most 
 unbelieving rubric," the writer says, "there is no assurance of any individual 
 subject of Baptism, no matter what the accompaniments may be, having received 
 the slightest spiritual benefit, unless, indeed. Baptismal Regeneration be understood 
 as identical with baptismal grace ; while it may be maintained that Baptism 
 generally, as well as particularly, is in its nature but a vain ceremony, unproductive 
 of an inward effect, present or ulterior ; for as the first ' grace ' associated with it 
 is merely a word without a reality, so the ' further grace' spoken of is inferentially 
 of the same ideal character." 
 
REJECTION OF NEW RUBRICS. 157 
 
 which caused long-continued distress, and heavy work to 
 the Archbishop. No Revision Bills were introduced in the 
 "General Synod" of 1874, but the work of preparing reso- 
 lutions for alterations in the Prayer-book was carried on. 
 The Bills were all left for 1875. On April 22, 1875, the Bill 
 embodying the resolution carried in 1873 as to the rubric 
 concerning the Real Presence was " thrown out formally, and 
 Mr. Pilkington intimated that Dr. Salmon would in a day or 
 two bring the subject contained in it before the House in a new 
 form." It was rejected (to give the words used at the time*), 
 "as upon examination it has been considered ineffectual for 
 any purpose." Dr. Salmon does not appear, from the "Journal 
 of the General Synod " to have introduced any substitute for 
 the rejected rubric ; and none has found place in the new 
 Irish Prayer-book, authorized in 1877 by the Synod. He did 
 move two paragraphs in the Preface concerning the Blessed 
 Eucharist.f 
 
 The "Journal of the General Synod" gives no account of 
 the withdrawal or rejection of the rubric on Baptism, passed 
 as a resolution on May 8, 1873 ; but, as it finds no place in 
 the Irish Prayer-book, it appears to have been silently 
 dropped. The truth is, that the patrons of the rubrics were 
 thoroughly ashamed of them ; in the Archbishop's words at 
 the time, " Saturn devoured his own children," and they 
 were allowed to die without any flourish of trumpets by their 
 opponents. As will be seen further on, the " General Synod " 
 of 1875 broke up for want of a quorum in the middle of 
 attempting to introduce a statement upon Baptism into the 
 new Preface, which has not ultimately found place there. 
 
 " I fear I cannot construe the words of the resolution," % 
 Dr. Liddon wrote on May 9, " except as denying what the 
 ancient Church believed ; but I suppose that the matter is 
 not yet definitely settled, and that the proposed alterations 
 may yet be rejected in the block." In a letter dated Ascension 
 Day, Dr. Liddon says, " In the long run, a Church which is 
 
 * Saunders' News Leffer of April 24, 1875. t See p. 176. 
 
 X On the Holy Communion, passed on April 29. See p. 151. 
 
158 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 loyal to its principles, and which adheres strictly to the 
 doctrinal standards of the Church of England, would, I 
 believe, do better — incomparably better — than a body which 
 goes to work upon no higher principle than that of bidding 
 for popular support, striking a kind of equation between the 
 wish to keep on sojne terms with the Church of England, and 
 yet to conciliate convictions which are irreconcilably at issue 
 with the plain grammatical sense of her existing formularies." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 1873, 1874. 
 
 He who scanned Sodom for His righteous men, 
 
 Still spares thee for thy ten ; 
 But should vain hands defile the temple wall, 
 
 More than His Church will fall : 
 For, as earth's kings welcome their spotless guest, 
 So gives He them by turn, to suffer or be blest." 
 
 John H. Newman. 
 
 The Archbishop seems to have been too much occupied to 
 write letters at this time, but the following short extract from 
 his Charge, given this year, expresses, in words as beautiful 
 as they are weighty and prophetic of ensuing facts, his sense 
 of the effects certain to follow from changes made at this 
 time. 
 
 I do not conceal my regret that when the subject of the Calendar 
 was under discussion in the Synod, a proposal which I ventured to 
 make did not find more acceptance, found, indeed, so little favour 
 that I did not think it good to press it to a division. The proposal 
 was this — namely, that it should be referred to a Committee to report 
 what names should retain an honourable mention in the Church's 
 Calendar, in the roll of her worthies ; what other names of persons or 
 references to events it might be well to remove ; that, in fact, a 
 selection should be made, instead of the ruder process of casting all 
 overboard together. The matter may be said to be one of com- 
 paratively small account ; and, in one sense, seeing that it does not 
 affect our services in the least, this is true. But in another aspect, 
 the retaining of these names, or at least of some of them, or rejecting 
 of them in the mass has each a very real significance. There is an 
 historic Christianity, as well as a dogmatic, and, indeed, the dogmatic 
 can never be rightly understood except in the light of the historic. 
 
i6o LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Retaining- these names (I speak of such as after a due examination 
 we might have retained), we should have continued to express our 
 sympathy and oneness with the Church in its process of historic 
 evolution, in its long struggle with the world and with successive 
 forms of moral and intellectual error, our thankful remembrance of 
 those who in times past have fought the good fight of faith. Some 
 words which we used to hear in our churches, " Let us now praise 
 famous men and our fathers which begat us," are not words of 
 inspiration, but they are good words notwithstanding ; and in the 
 eleventh chapter of the Hebrews an Apostle has taken up the same 
 strain. I cannot, therefore, but lament that, so far as the Prayer- 
 book of the Irish Church is concerned, we have no longer this thank- 
 ful commemoration, say, of St. Cyprian, who dyed with his blood the 
 persecutor's sword ; of St. Augustine, who fought the battle of free 
 grace ; of another Augustine, who brought the Word of Life to our 
 Saxon forefathers ; not to speak of many more with these whose praise 
 is in the Churches ; of women who " out of weakness were made 
 strong," and whose very names had been omens from the beginning 
 of the grace and glory, the perpetual felicity which was in store for 
 them. Glad would I have been if, instead of sweeping all away, and 
 wilfully making ourselves poorer in all these elevating, ennobling 
 recollections, we had rather added to the list a St. Patrick and a 
 St. Columba ; wherein none could have counted that we had exceeded 
 or ill-used our powers. We should, in fact, only have done what the 
 Revisers of 1662 did before, adding as they did the names of St. Alban 
 and of the Venerable Bede to the list of those whom the Church was 
 fain to hold in thankful remembrance. 
 
 Certainly I should not have grieved, but should have been the 
 better pleased if at the same time the commemoration of events and 
 of persons, legendary rather than historical, or of such as might even 
 seem to give countenance to superstition or error, had been removed 
 with a firm hand ; nor can I think that it would have been so difficult 
 as some have urged, to distinguish between the false and the true, 
 between what would have stood the touchstone of a fair and en- 
 lightened criticism, and what would not. As I cast my eye down the 
 almost vacant pages, once alive with glorious memories, I cannot help 
 believing that before many years have elapsed, many Irish Churchmen 
 will wish that the course which was suggested had been adopted, 
 instead of that ruder and rougher process, that indiscriminate banish- 
 ment of all, which in the hasty legislation of last year found favour 
 with us. 
 
EXTRACT FROM CHARGE OF 1873. 161 
 
 Nearly as disastrous in the end as changes which should lead to 
 a secession and a schism, would be those which, while not seeming 
 sufficient to justify a step so tremendous, should yet leave any con- 
 siderable body of our clergy and laity with a fixed discontent and 
 dissatisfaction at the results which had been arrived at — such changes 
 as should cause any large ntimber of the best and most hopeful of 
 our young men, of those who should have maintained the grander 
 traditions of our Church, and handed down the torch of piety and 
 learning from one generation to another, to look askant upon us, not 
 to enlist in our ranks at all ; or, if enlisting, doing it with no hearty 
 love and liking for the service. For, indeed, as must be evident to 
 all, to do effectual service for a Church and in a Church, implies and 
 requires something more than that we find nothing in its doctrine and 
 discipline which imperatively obliges that we stand aloof from it ; 
 something more than the fact that we are able, though perhaps only 
 just able, to draw the breath of our spiritual life within it. There 
 must be much more than this in the spirit with which we regard it. 
 There must be something of a passionate devotion to it. It must be 
 fair in our eyes ; like the Bride in the Canticles, " black, but comely " 
 — dark with the human imperfections of its members, but comely 
 with the heavenly gifts and graces wherewith its Lord has adorned it. 
 It must be a Church — and I believe you will all set your seal of 
 assent to these words— not hindering lofty aspirations, but helping ; 
 not jealously watching to keep the devotion of all her children at the 
 same level, and that a low one, but giving free room to that Holy 
 Spirit who is wonderful in His workings, to work at His will, to lead 
 on whom He will to higher things. It must be a Church which 
 heartily believes in its own divine mission, in its ministers as ambas- 
 sadors of Christ, in the Word of which they are the bearers as life-- 
 giving, in the Sacraments which they dispense as channels of a grace 
 which nothing but the sins of men can defeat. 
 
 It is impossible not to recognize that already another spirit is 
 making way amongst us. Thus, in the matter of imparting Holy 
 Orders, I have more than once during the last year been requested 
 by candidates for these, that I would give them Letters Dimissory to 
 some English Bishop, and this on the ground that some uncertainty 
 or suspicion might hereafter hang round our own Orders, and thus 
 cause them some embarrassment, or put some obstacle in their way 
 should they at any time desire to exchange work in Ireland for the 
 same in England, in the United States, or in our Colonies. 
 
 Let me remind you that in all our legislation it greatly behoves us 
 
 VOL. II. M 
 
i62 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 to remember that we are not legislating for a day or a year, nor for 
 transient phases of the Church's life, but, as we are strong to hope, 
 for all days, be they few or many, until the Lord shall come. Let us, 
 then, bear ourselves as men " who lay great bases for eternity." The 
 contrast between ourselves and the Church of England as it now is, 
 in this matter of legislative power, is a most instructive one. The 
 Church of England can hardly legislate at all ; we can legislate only 
 too easily. If it feels the weight of too little liberty, we feel the 
 weight, and, strange as this may sound, it is a weight, of too much. 
 
 The summer was spent at Broomfield. In July he was 
 in London with his wife and daughters for the marriage of his 
 eldest son. His daughter wrote from London, " Last Sun- 
 day" (July 13), ''we dined quietly with the Bishop of Win- 
 chester. What a wonderful man he is ! He had preached at 
 Clapham in the morning, confirmed at three, got back for 
 evening church at the Chapel Royal at half-past five, and had 
 rather long prayers with the servants before we left." Thus 
 the friends were together on the last Sunday of Bishop 
 Wilberforce's life. The Archbishop returned to Broomfield 
 in the course of that week, so that the news of the Bishop's 
 death on Saturday, 19th, did not reach him till the following 
 Monday. His wife has sent the following notes from her 
 diary : — 
 
 July 21, 1873. 
 As I passed through the hall I saw him standing at his library 
 door with the paper in his hand. He said something about the 
 Bishop (with whom we had dined in London a few days before). I 
 said, "Is anything the matter ? " " Killed," he said, in a voice I shall 
 not forget. 
 
 2^th. 
 My dear Archbishop left for the funeral of the Bishop. 
 
 26th. 
 Dearest Archbishop returned, in low spirits. Sits much in his 
 library alone ; tries to be cheerful to us. 
 
LECTURES ON PLUTARCH. 163 
 
 From Rev. Canon Liddon. 
 
 3, Amen Court, E.C., 
 
 August II, 1873. 
 
 There was a rumour afloat that you were at least thinking of 
 writing our dear Bishop's life. I could scarcely believe it, because 
 — whatever might have been possible at Westminster — your Grace 
 now can have no time or strength to spare for such an enterprise. 
 Would that I might be wrong ! Some one certainly ought to write 
 it, who combines with literary power and Church sympathies, and a 
 penetrating moral insight, the somewhat rare qualification of having 
 known him in earlier days, before he had taken up his great place in 
 the history of our Church and country. I do not know how far Mr. 
 H. Burrows fulfils these conditions. 
 
 What a terrible gap he has left ! Not in our hearts only, but in the 
 whole fabric of the English Church ! It feels like a different thing, 
 now that he is gone ; even when one never saw him, or only at rare 
 intervals, the knowledge that he was there, and at work, gave a sense 
 of security. I still find it very difficult to think about anything else, 
 though he would be the last person in the world to approve of this. 
 And if this is so even with me, what the loss must have been to your 
 Grace and to others I dare not think. 
 
 Once more thanking you for your goodness, I am, my dear Lord, 
 your dutiful and obliged, 
 
 H. P. Liddon. 
 
 P.S. — I only heard of the dear Bishop's death in Brittany on the 
 eve of his funeral, and of the date of his funeral after it had taken 
 place. 
 
 " Plutarch, his Life, his Lives, and his Morals," was this 
 year published by Archbishop Trench, in a small octavo 
 volume. " Many thanks for the present of your lectures on 
 Plutarch," Dr. Lightfoot wrote on August 11, "which are 
 most delightful reading. I have devoured the book, and left 
 off with a strong appetite." 
 
 From William B. Donne. 
 
 40, Weymouth Street, Portland Place, 
 My dear Archbishop, August 16, 1873, 
 
 Many thanks for Plutarch — that is, for the gift ; many 
 more for the pleasure your book has given me, for I have read every 
 
I6^ LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 word of it. The book is charming. Perhaps without brag or vanity 
 I may claim to be one of the exceptionable readers of your lectures, 
 I have for many years, at various times, studied, not Plutarch 
 only, but his contemporaries, elder or younger — Epictetus, Seneca, 
 Dion, Chrysostom, and, beyond his age, the imperial Stoic also. 
 
 I am delighted to find that you hold an opinion in common with 
 one I have long entertained, and indeed cherished. It is, that the 
 character of the Romans under the Empire has been drawn by very 
 unfair hands, and exhibited to us through a very questionable medium 
 — that of a satirical historian, Tacitus ; a scandal-loving biographer, 
 Suetonius ; a professed satirist, Juvenal ; and a writer who lived long 
 after the time of any of them, and under a new order of men and 
 things — Dion Cassius. In the booklet which accompanies this note, 
 you will find occasional glimpses of this opinion, and in sundry 
 review articles I have, in past days, dwelt on it more at large. 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 W. B. Donne. 
 
 How much and often have I thought of you of late, after reading 
 the sad and irreparable loss you have sustained in the Bishop of 
 Winchester ! 
 
 From Herman Merivale. 
 
 BartoJi Olave, near Exeter, 
 
 September 29, 1873, 
 I must write a line to thank you for a little present which has 
 reached me of a charming book, reminding me of old thoughts and 
 early studies. I hope it is not unlawful to say so, but to me there 
 is something Biblical about Plutarch. The exceeding naturalness and 
 simplicity, which are neither childish, like those of a rudimental age, 
 nor affected, like those assumed in a refined age, remind me more 
 of Old Testament narrative, in what one may call the biographical 
 portions, than any other literature, only, of course, there is in 
 Plutarch the philosophical colouring which the latter does not affect. 
 I think Sir Walter Raleigh, whom I, writing almost in sight of his 
 little place, probably respect more than you do, whose neighbours he 
 and the rest of his "ring" plundered, gives me more the notion of a 
 man trained on Plutarch than any one else. You have touched, but 
 not cleared up (as who can?), the strange problem that so encyclo- 
 paedic an observer should share the universal ignorance of his 
 contemporaries of less observation than he about the very existence 
 
MIGRATION OF CLERGY TO ENGLAND. 165 
 
 of Christianity. If one were disposed to argue, ci la Whately, that 
 there never was such an institution at all until the monks invented 
 it, how convincing an essay one might write on the mere material 
 afforded by paganism. I have puzzled over this question in many a 
 page— from those of Gibbon downwards — and never got at all nearer 
 a solution. 
 
 From Rev. Canon Liddon. 
 
 3, Amen Court, E. C, 
 
 My dear Lord, December 8, 1873. 
 
 I have to thank you for your goodness in sending me a 
 copy of your Charge. 
 
 It shows, I regret to think, that the difficulties with which your 
 Grace has to deal do not grow less formidable with the lapse of 
 time. In particular, I regret more than I can say that migration of 
 clergymen and candidates for the ministry to England, to which you 
 refer. It is due, no doubt, to controversial as well as to less respect- 
 able causes ; but it must have a very demoralizing effect upon the 
 spirit and self-respect of the Church, unless, as I trust is the case, 
 our Lord makes up in other ways what He withdraws in this. 
 
 I cannot quite see how the Church of Ireland can reconcile its 
 expulsion of the deutero-canonical books from the Lectionary, with 
 the retention of the 6th Article, as it stands. And the recent change 
 seems to me to imply a judgment as to the real extent of the dis- 
 tinction between the canon proper and some at least of the deutero- 
 canonical books, which antiquity would have found strange, if nothing 
 more. If St. Jerome might possibly have made himself at home in 
 your new Lectionary, it is hard to see how St. Augustine could have 
 done so. However, if this change was to be the only one, we might 
 hope that all would yet go well. And I was thankful to infer, from 
 
 a paragraph in the Guardian, and from what said to me at 
 
 Oxford, that you have cause for being more hopeful than was the 
 case a year ago. If only those vital questions about the Sacraments 
 can be laid to rest, or settled satisfactorily, the worst of the crisis will 
 have been passed. 
 
 Let me assure your Grace of the deep and affectionate respect 
 and sympathy with which your efforts to maintain unimpaired our 
 common inheritance, in the face of enormous difficulties, are regarded 
 by a great number of English Churchmen. 
 
 Your affectionate and respectful, 
 
 H. P. Liddon. 
 
1 66 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS 
 
 From the BiSHOP OF Llandaff. 
 
 Bishofs Court, Llandaff, 
 My dear Archbishop, December lo, 1873. 
 
 Though my sympathy is worth very Httle, I do not Uke 
 not to express it, considering the manifold troubles you have to 
 contend with in your present exalted position. You must often 
 contrast it with the quiet and comparatively slight responsibilities of 
 some parts of your former life. 
 
 But no doubt you have been transplanted for the good of the 
 Church, and occupy a field of labour which few or none in the 
 present state of things could occupy so well. I trust you may be 
 strengthened for your work, and find reason yourself to be thankful 
 that you are where you are. From your Charge and that of the 
 Bishop of Cashel I have been glad to infer that financially the 
 Church in Ireland is rather better off than you expected. This is 
 some little encouragement. You must specially have felt the painful 
 (in one sense) death of Bishop Wilberforce, which shocked all Eng- 
 land. To himself it was momentary, and one may hope painless. 
 You mention his sympathy. Not long ago I sat next to him at 
 dinner. The course of conversation led back to very distant times, 
 when a cousin of mine was his private tutor. He talked more freely 
 with me than usual, and amongst other things said, " It is my nature 
 to be intensely sympathetic." I have often thought that this was the 
 cause of a good deal of misrepresentation to which he was subject. 
 People did not understand him, and, therefore, thought him insincere. 
 Believe me, my dear Archbishop, yours very faithfully, 
 
 A. Llandaff. 
 
 From Archdeacon Randall. 
 
 Bin/ield, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, January 3, 1874. 
 
 I cannot tell you how great a pleasure it has been to me 
 to hear that you have undertaken the Life of our great and greatly 
 beloved friend, the great Bishop Samuel. You are the man, and the 
 only man, fit to show him as he should be shown to the present time, 
 and to that which is to come. I know the work must be a great 
 addition to the already heavy anxieties and responsibilities of your 
 position, yet I am sure that your love will make the labour light. 
 Only do not let yourself be hurried about it, too fast for your strength 
 and power of fulfilling it to your own satisfaction. The world and 
 
BISHOP WILBERFORCE'S LIFE. 167 
 
 his friends had better wait a while for it, and the reasonable part of 
 them will be willing to wait, rather than wear out the workman and 
 spoil the work by impatient haste to see it finished. 
 
 I have been looking to see if I had any letters from him that 
 might be of use to you ; but though I certainly received many letters 
 from him, they were scarcely ever more than invitations and appoint- 
 ments to come to him, and so have perished. I have one, explanatory 
 of his conduct in the Hampden affair, which appears to have been 
 copied by a machine, and intended to be shown to other friends at 
 the time. I will send you this, if you like to have it. 
 
 I send you all the good wishes of the season, heartily wishing and 
 
 praying that you and your branch of our Church may have a quieter 
 
 time and rest in a more satisfactory settlement this year than the last. 
 
 I beg to be kindly remembered to Mrs. Trench, who, I hope, is well. 
 
 Yours, my dear Lord, affectionately, 
 
 James Randall. 
 
 To Right Hon. Sir William Heathcote. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 February 5, 1874. 
 
 I fear you must think very badly of our prospects here. I am 
 inclined to think something better of them than I did a year or two 
 ago, Philip II. 's saying, " Time and I against all the world," was 
 a very wise one, and I seem daily to see its truth. 
 
 It is impossible not very earnestly to lament the language in 
 which the chiefs of the two parties in England are carrying on the 
 conflict, all the stately courtesies of honourable foemen seeming to 
 be altogether forgotten. 
 
 Whether Archbishop Trench ever considered the question 
 of undertaking Bishop Wilberforce's Life or not, he very soon 
 felt that he must not undertake the task. The spring of 1874 
 brought him increased anxiety as to Church matters, almost 
 all of the laymen who had stood by him being excluded from 
 the newly elected " General Synod." * To the labour and worry 
 
 * "If we come to weigh votes, as well as to count them, how great would 
 the difference be!" the author of a pamphlet, "Are the Laity Unanimous?" 
 writes. "The numerical strength of the revisionists lies in the irreligious and 
 careless element in the parishes, in the mere political Protestant, and in those 
 who are Protestants not because they believe the doctrines of our Church, upoa 
 
1 68 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 of attempting to guide such a body, were added the still greater 
 trials and griefs of the Revision Committee, upon which, for 
 the first time in the history of revisions of the English Prayer- 
 book, laymen formed a part. Many of these were entirely 
 ignorant of theology. " I really think they must have put 
 me upon it for a joke," were the words of one with wit enough 
 to see the absurdity of his position ; but it does not seem to 
 have occurred to most that there was anything unfitting in 
 their suddenly leaving the country pursuits which had hitherto 
 occupied them, to deal with the most delicate theological 
 questions. All this involved a trial of patience to the Arch- 
 bishop, placed as he was in circumstances the most distasteful 
 to one of his delicate and refined perceptions, which can 
 hardly be estimated. " It is evident," the writer of a leading 
 article in the Guardian during the debates says, " from the 
 comments of some of the Irish newspapers, and even of Dublin 
 correspondents of the London press, that there are those 
 among Irish Churchmen to whom it would seem a com- 
 paratively small matter to effect such changes as would drive 
 from the Irish Bench of Bishops one not merely of the highest 
 rank, but of the greatest celebrity — perhaps the very first and 
 finest mind in the whole of the episcopate of that Church." 
 Happily, he was always able to turn for refreshment to litera- 
 ture, especially to poetry, and was ever ready with help to 
 others on such subjects. To the writer of a " Life of St. 
 Teresa," begun at his suggestion, he writes : — • . 
 
 February 9, 1874. 
 I hope you will bring in St. Teresa's great sonnet on the love of 
 God. I have some notion that it has been translated, and well trans- 
 lated, into English, but I cannot remember where. Please, also, take 
 notice of Crashaw, and her influence upon him, and his great ode 
 addressed to her. There are two very interesting articles about her, 
 
 which they are profoundly ignorant, but because they possess an hereditary hatred 
 for those of another Church. Nor, I think, will you doubt that if the electors 
 had been limited, say to those who could pass an easy examination in the Bible, 
 or who had made sacrifices according to their means in order that there might be 
 meat enough in God's house, the results would have been very different from what 
 they are." 
 
LECTURE ON THE MENDICANT ORDERS. 169 
 
 Lutheran, but thoroughly sympathizing, in the " ZeitHche Studien fiir 
 Lutheranische Theologie." I have them, if you would care to see 
 them. In other numbers of the same, and by the same hand, there 
 are papers on " St. John of the Cross," and " St. Peter of Alcantara," 
 foremost men in the Spanish Church, and brought into closest contact 
 with St. Teresa. 
 
 From the Lord Chancellor of Ireland. 
 
 Charleville, Bray, 
 Dear Lord Archbishop, April 14, 1874. 
 
 I am much obliged by your kindness in sending me your 
 excellent lecture.* I have read it with real pleasure. On all points 
 we may not agree ; but that does not diminish my admiration — with- 
 out reference to its high literary merits — for the truth and courage 
 which seem to me, especially here and at this time, to give it the 
 greatest value. I thank you for an example, so wise and noble, of 
 large-hearted generosity. 
 
 With sincere respect and regard, your Grace's faithful servant, 
 
 O'Hagan. 
 
 To H. F. Chenevix Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklotv, 
 My dearest Frank, May 27, 1874. 
 
 We are all thinking much of you at this time, and daily 
 using the Ember prayer with reference to all about to be ordained to 
 any holy function, but with especial reference to one. It is, indeed, 
 a matter of continual thankfulness to your dear mother and to myselt 
 that God has put it into your heart to give yourself to this, the service 
 of His sanctuary ; and it is our prayer and confidence that the gift 
 and grace will abundantly be yours, enabling you to fulfil this. His 
 gracious purpose, concerning you. Pray remember me most kindly, 
 if you have the opportunity, to your Bishop.f He is a little over- 
 done with caution, but most worthy of affection, respect, and honour. 
 Say to him, if occasion should arise, how glad and thankful I am that 
 you are making your first essays under him. Hov/ much I should 
 like to see you in your work at Liverpool. I trust that I may manage 
 before very long to do so. 
 
 * On the Franciscan and Dominican orders. Most of it was afterwards 
 incorporated into a chapter in " Mediaeval Church History." 
 t Of Chester. 
 
I70 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 May all grace and strength and blessing be yours, and yours next 
 Sunday an Ordination which shall be a Consecration as well. 
 
 Your very loving father, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 " I was at the British Museum ten days ago," the Arch- 
 bishop writes on June 13, with reference to the "Life of St. 
 Teresa," " and got a copy of your saint's poems ; they are but 
 five or six in all. I copied out and send to you her sonnet, 
 worthy of Madame Guyon. There were some thirty entries in 
 the Catalogue of her books, or books relating to her, with 
 some thirty more cross-references to others where something 
 of interest about her was supposed to be. London is at 
 boiling point, and seems as if very little more would make it 
 boil over, though I do not know exactly what that would 
 mean." 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 1875- 
 
 " One only Way to life : 
 
 One Faith, delivered once for all ; 
 
 One holy Band, endow'd with Heaven's high call ; 
 
 One earnest, endless Strife ; — 
 
 This is the Church, th' Eternal framed of old. 
 
 " Smooth open ways, good store ; 
 A Creed for every clime and age. 
 By Mammon's touch new moulded o'er and o'er ; 
 No cross, no war to wage ; 
 This is the Church our earth-dimm'd eyes behold. 
 
 " But ways must have an end, 
 Creeds undergo the trial flame, 
 Nor with th' impure the Saints for ever blend, 
 Heaven's glory with our shame ; — 
 Think on that hour, and choose 'twixt soft and bold." 
 
 John Keble. 
 
 The spring of 1875 was probably the time at which, for the 
 Archbishop, anxieties and sorrows as to the Church in Ireland 
 culminated. The following letter concerns the proposed 
 Preface to the new Prayer-book, which, to the Archbishop's 
 mind, contained, in a subtle form, the poison which he had 
 tried to exclude from the book itself : — 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Xilkemty Castle, 
 
 March 31, 1875. 
 I sent a copy of the Preface to Dr. Pusey yesterday, but addressed 
 it to Oxford. I hope to hear from him promptly in reply, as words 
 of his might put to shame some who, after being long with us. 
 
172 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 threaten to be now found in the ranks of the adversary. I had a 
 long, most able, and most interesting letter from Liddon yesterday 
 on the subject. He thinks it to be simply ruin. There will be a 
 small meeting at the Palace on Friday, and I hope a somewhat larger 
 one on Monday, to consider what ought to be done. 
 
 E and I are in these very friendly quarters for two or three 
 
 days, and Lady Ormonde has turned the house into a Bishops' 
 warren for the occasion. They like the new Bishop here, and (which 
 is of considerable importance) his wife. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Pusey. 
 
 West Malvern, 
 
 My dear Lord, Aprils, 1875. 
 
 I am much distressed to see how people are blinded by 
 the dust which that Preface throws in their eyes. Apart from the 
 denial of truth which it implies, I think that both it and the altera- 
 tions are as dishonest and disgraceful as any documents I ever saw. 
 As documents, they are thoroughly discreditable to any one who 
 framed them. They seem framed on the principle, " More is meant 
 than meets the ear." I think that the Jesuitry far outdoes that of 
 those in the Roman Church, if Jesuitry means "to veil in smooth 
 words what one really means, and so to hide from people what you 
 really mean." 
 
 The alterations and explanations were miserable. This Preface 
 is a laboured apology for not changing more, by declaring authorita- 
 tively that this language, which people cling to, as expressing the 
 truth, means nothing ; that, therefore, there is no use in changing 
 what means nothing; and so, to prevent a schism, which people might 
 make if what they prize were wrested from them, the Synod is to 
 leave them the shell, declaring that it has no kernel.* 
 
 * "No doubt," the author of a paper on Revision largely circulated at this 
 time writes, "serious and mischievous changes have been introduced ; but these 
 are, for the most part, expressed in language so theologically inaccurate and so 
 intentionally ambiguous, that, while they utterly disfigure the Prayer-book, they 
 will be found, after all, virtually to admit that whole system of teaching which 
 the sincere Revisionist seeks to exclude. And all this disingenuous work is 
 brought to a climax by the new ' Preface,' which, from the poorness of its com- 
 position, its studied ambiguity, and its weak attempt to hide the real purpose of 
 its authors, may fairly claim the single merit of being worthy of the deformed 
 services to which it is the introduction. This Preface, indeed, treats the Prayer- 
 book in the true spirit of the well-known lines : — 
 
 " ' Willing to wound, and yet afraid to strike, 
 Just hints a doubt, and hesitates dislike.' " 
 
ATHANASIAN CREED. 173 
 
 If this were passed, I cannot imagine any person who has belief 
 in the Sacraments or in absolution remaining, much less being 
 ordained, in Ireland. 
 
 I should advise any one who would listen to my advice to leave 
 it. The heart says, " I must have Sacraments ; I must have the 
 Body and Blood of Christ which He left to His Church." And these 
 deny His Presence. I must seek Absolution, and these say, "Abso- 
 lution is only release from excommunication, or preaching." 
 
 Hoc Ithacus velit. I can see no difference between this new 
 body which these declarations would make and the Presbyterian, 
 except that it would have Bishops, to convey — nothing. 
 
 I am sure that the only thing which can save the Irish Church 
 will be if your Grace and the Bishop of Derry say, We will have 
 nothing to do with those who pass these measures. To divide 
 against them only and then to accept them is to sin against truth, 
 with eyes open. 
 
 Believe me, my dear Lord, your Grace's affectionate servant, 
 
 E. B. PUSEY. 
 
 The " General Synod " met on April 6. Before the 
 question of the Preface could be considered, there was a 
 long struggle as to the passing of certain changes in the 
 Prayer-book recommended by the " Revision Committee." 
 A brief summary of that concerning the Athanasian Creed is 
 necessary for the understanding of the letter which follows, 
 from Dr. Pusey, and which seemed to the Archbishop one of 
 so much importance, that he caused it to be immediately 
 printed, for private distribution. 
 
 By the Statutes of the Church of Ireland (chap. i. sec. 27), 
 it was enacted that no modification or alteration should at 
 any time be made in the Articles, doctrines, rites, rubrics, or 
 formularies of the Church, unless by a Bill ; and that no Bill 
 for such changes should be introduced except on a resolution 
 passed in full Synod. No such Bill to be introduced till the 
 next ordinary session after the resolution had passed ; a 
 majority of two-thirds of clergy and laity was necessary for 
 the passing of the Bill. 
 
 In May, 1874, a resolution was passed to alter the 
 
174 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Athanasian Creed ; and now, in April, 1875, a Bill to that 
 effect was brought forward. 
 
 Two changes were proposed as to the Creed (by this 
 Revision Bill, No. 4) ; one relating to the rubric prefixed to 
 it in the Common Prayer-book of the United Church of 
 England and Ireland, the other relating to the Creed itself 
 It was proposed that for the existing rubric the following 
 should be substituted : — 
 
 " On Christmas Day, Whit-Sunday, and Trinity Sunday, 
 shall be sung or said, instead of the Apostles' Creed, the 
 following portions of the Psalm Quiqunqite vult by the Minister 
 and people, standing." 
 
 As to the Creed itself, it was directed that the first two 
 and the last verses should be removed, and also the verse, 
 " Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation, that 
 he also believe rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 On April 8, the second reading of the Bill embodying 
 these changes was moved, and declared carried ; a division 
 was called for, a vote by Orders being demanded by 
 ten clergymen. The result was that the motion for the 
 second reading was carried by two-thirds of the clergy and 
 laity. 
 
 The Archbishop of Dublin thereupon announced that 
 a vote of the House of Bishops would be taken at his 
 desire ; the result of such vote to be announced on the next 
 day. 
 
 On April 9, the following statement was read by the Lord 
 Primate : — 
 
 "At a meeting of the House of Bishops held on Thursday, 
 April 8, 1875, 
 
 " A vote was taken on the question that the Bill to carry 
 into effect the resolution of the General Synod touching ' the 
 Confession of our Christian Faith, commonly called the Creed 
 of St. Athanasius,' be read a second time. 
 
 " Ayes — The Bishops of Meath, Down, Killaloe, Tuam 
 Limerick, Cashel, Kilmore, Ossory. 
 
ALTERATION OF THE CREED. 175 
 
 " Noes — The Lord Primate, the Archbishop of Dublin, 
 the Bishop of Derry. 
 
 " The motion was therefore carried. 
 
 " The Bishop of Cork was unavoidably absent." 
 
 The Bill was therefore, on April 9, read a second time. 
 
 In Committee, on April 14, the Bill was divided into 
 two, one on the Creed itself, the other on the rubric ; and, 
 on April 20, both passed through Committee. 
 
 On April 22, the Bill for the mutilation of the Creed 
 was proposed for the third reading, and carried by both the 
 lower Orders, whereupon the Bishop of Derry announced that 
 the Bishops would vote. On the same day the Bill enacting 
 the new rubric was put for final passing, and, on a division, 
 carried by the lower Orders. 
 
 The Archbishop, on behalf of the Bishop of Derry, 
 announced that the Bishops would vote. 
 
 The voting of the Bishops was the same on both Bills. 
 
 Ayes — The Bishops of Meath, Killaloe, Cork, Tuam, 
 Limerick, Cashel, Kilmore, Ossory. 
 
 Noes — The Lord Primate, the Archbishop of Dublin, the 
 Bishops of Down and of Derry. 
 
 The two Bills relating to the Athanasian Creed were 
 therefore, on April 23, declared passed. 
 
 Although, however, the Bill had passed, the matter was 
 not finally arranged. Each separate Revision Bill, as it 
 passed, could but enact that such and such a change should 
 be made in the forthcoming new Prayer-book. When every 
 Bill had been either passed or rejected, a final vote was 
 necessary to the effect that the altered Prayer-book be 
 adopted, and be henceforth the only one lawful to use in Irish 
 Churches. This was done in 1877 ; but meanwhile the 
 English Prayer-book remained in force, and no changes had 
 become law. 
 
 It is also necessary, for the clear understanding of Dr. 
 Pusey's letter, to give the proposed form of the Preface to the 
 altered Prayer-book, which the Archbishop had sent to him 
 on March 30, marking the differences between it and that 
 
176 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 which now stands prefixed to the same Prayer-book. Where 
 no such difference is marked in a paragraph, it is the same as 
 that now printed in every Prayer-book authorized for use in 
 Irish churches. 
 
 "PREFACE. 
 I.* 
 
 " When this Church of Ireland ceased to be estabhshed by 
 law, and thereupon some alteration in our Public Liturgy 
 became needful, it was earnestly desired by many that 
 occasion should be taken for a new and full review thereof 
 (such as had already more than once been made in former 
 times), and for considering what other changes the lapse of 
 years or exigency of our present times and circumstances 
 might have rendered expedient. And though we were not 
 unaware of many dangers attending on such an attempt, yet 
 we were the more willing to make it, because we perceive to 
 our comfort that all men, on all sides, professed their love 
 and reverence for the Book of Common Prayer in its main 
 substance and chief parts, and confessed that it contained the 
 true doctrine of Christ, and a pure manner and order of Divine 
 Service, according to the Holy Scriptures and the practice of 
 the Primitive Church ; and that what was sought by those 
 who desired such a review was not any change of the whole 
 tenor or structure of the Book, but the more clear declaration 
 of what they took to be its true meaning, and the removing 
 of certain expressions here and there, which they judged open 
 to mistake or perversion. And as this Church has already, 
 in its Convention of 1870, received and approved the Book as 
 it then stood and was in use, so we now declare that, in such 
 changes as we have made on this review, we imply no censure 
 upon the former Book as containing anything contrary to the 
 Scriptures, when it is rightly understood and equitably con- 
 strued. The true reasons of such changes will, for the most 
 part, appear on a comparison of the two Books ; but it has 
 
 * Proposed by Rev. Dr. Salmon. 
 
PREFACE TO ALTERED PRAYER-BOOK. 177 
 
 been thought good to add some further explanation why- 
 certain things have been altered and others retained. 
 
 II.* 
 
 "As concerning the Holy Communion, some of our 
 brethren were at first earnest that we should remove from 
 the Prayer-book certain expressions which they thought might 
 seem to lend some pretext for the teaching of doctrine con- 
 cerning the presence of Christ in that Sacrament repugnant 
 to that set forth in the Articles of Religion, wherein it is 
 expressly declared that the Body of Christ is given, taken, 
 and eaten in the Supper only after an heavenly and spiritual 
 manner, and that the mean whereby it is therein received and 
 eaten is faith ; but upon a full and impartial review we have 
 not found in the Formularies any just warrant for such teach- 
 ing, and therefore, in this behalf, we have made no other 
 change than to add to the Catechism one question with an 
 answer taken out of the Twenty-eighth of the said Articles.f 
 
 III4 
 
 " As for the error of those who have taught that Christ has 
 given Himself or his Body and Blood in this Sacrament to be 
 reserved, lifted up, carried about, or worshipped, under the 
 veils of Bread and Wine, we have already in the Canons 
 prohibited such acts and gestures as might be grounded on it 
 or lead thereto ; and it is sufficiently implied in the Note at 
 the end of the Communion Office (and we now afresh declare) 
 that the posture of kneeling prescribed to all communicants is 
 not appointed for any purpose of such adoration ; but only 
 for a signification of our humble and grateful acknowledgment 
 
 * Proposed by Rev. Dr. Salmon. 
 
 f The following is the question and answer added to the Catechism : — 
 
 " Qtiestion. After what manner are the Body and I3!ood of Christ taken and 
 received in the Lord's Supper ? 
 
 ^^ Answer. Only after a heavenly and spiritual manner ; and the mean whereby 
 they are taken and received is Faith." 
 
 % Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon. 
 
 VOL. II. N 
 
178 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 of the benefits of Christ which are in the Lord's Supper given 
 to all worthy receivers, and for the avoiding of such profana- 
 tion and disorder as might ensue if some such reverent and 
 uniform posture were not enjoined. 
 
 IV.* 
 
 " Touching the services for the Sacrament of Baptism, it is 
 known to all that, of a long time past, controversies have 
 prevailed in the Church concerning the precise nature and 
 extent of Baptismal Grace, and the time and manner of its 
 operation ; and these services have been diversely expounded 
 by different parties in the Church, who nevertheless have 
 never, on either side, been censured by public authority; as 
 unfaithful members of it. And we now hereby declare that 
 though, on a review of the Prayer-book, this Church has not 
 deemed it expedient to change these services in respect of 
 expressions which some have desired to alter, but which have 
 been used in connection with this Sacrament by the Universal 
 Church, from the earliest times, yet it is not our meaning in 
 thus retaining those expressions to limit or abridge, on the 
 one side or the other, that liberty of expounding them which 
 has been hitherto allowed by the general practice of this 
 Church, and, upon occasion, by solemn decision of the Court 
 of Final Appeal in Ecclesiastical Causes in England ; nor do 
 we require thereby the Ministers of our Church to hold or 
 teach any other doctrine concerning this Sacrament than that 
 which is set forth in the A rticles of Religion. And it should 
 be plain to all men from the express declarations of the Offices 
 
 * Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon. The following was ultimately substituted 
 instead of the above, and stands now in the Preface to the altered Prayer- 
 book : — 
 
 " In the Formularies relating to Baptism we have made no substantial change, 
 though some have desired to alter or omit certain expressions touching which 
 diversities of opinion have prevailed among faithful members of our Church. At 
 the same time, we desire fully to recognize the liberty of expounding these 
 Formularies hitherto allowed by the general practice of the Church. And as 
 concerning those points whereupon such liberty has been allowed, we hereby 
 further declare that no Minister of this Church is required to hold or teach any 
 doctrine which has not been clearly determined by the Articles of Religion." 
 
PREFACE TO ALTERED PRAYER-BOOK. 179 
 
 themselves that no language therein used is meant to exclude 
 the necessity of repentance towards God and renewal of the 
 heart, by the power of the Holy Ghost, on the part of all who 
 shall live to be capable of the same. 
 
 v.* 
 
 " The Special Absolution in the Office for Visitation of the 
 Sick has been the cause of offence to many ; and as it is a 
 form unknown to the Church in ancient times, and as we saw 
 no adequate reason for its retention, and no ground for assert- 
 ing that its removal would make any change in the doctrine 
 of the Church, we have deemed it fitting that, in the special 
 cases contemplated in this Office, and in that for the Visitation 
 of Prisoners, absolution should be pronounced to penitents in 
 the form appointed in the Office for the Holy Communion.f 
 
 VI4 
 
 " No change has been made in the formula of Ordination 
 of Priests, though desired by some ; for, upon a full review of 
 our Formularies, we deem it plain, and here declare that no 
 power or authority, saving such as may belong to him in the 
 
 * Proposed by Rev. Dr. Salmon. 
 
 t See p. 186, note. 
 
 % Proposed by Rev. Dr. Salmon. There are slight verbal alterations in the 
 sixth paragraph, as ultimately passed for the new Preface ; the form in which it 
 now stands is as follows : — 
 
 "No change has been made in the formula of Ordination of Priests, though 
 desired by some-; for, upon a full review of our Formularies, we deem it plain, 
 and here declare that, save in the matter of Ecclesiastical censures, no power or 
 authority is by them ascribed to the Church or to any of its Ministers, in respect 
 of forgiveness of sins after Baptism, other than that of declaring and pronouncing, 
 on God's part, remission of sins to all that are truly penitent, to the quieting of 
 their conscience, and the removal of all doubt and scruple ; nor is it anywhere in 
 our Formularies taught, or implied, that confession to and absolution by a Priest 
 are any conditions of God's pardon ; but, on the contrary, it is fully taught that 
 all Christians who sincerely repent, and unfeignedly believe the Gospel, may draw 
 nigh, as worthy communicants, to the Lord's Table without any such confession 
 or absolution ; which comfortable doctrine of God's free forgiveness of sin is also 
 more largely set forth in the Homily of Repentance and in that of the Salvation 
 of Mankind." 
 
i8o LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 remission of Ecclesiastical censures, is ascribed to the Priest 
 in respect of absolution of sins after Baptism, other than the 
 ministerial one of declaring and pronouncing, on God's part, 
 remission of sins to all that are truly penitent, to the quieting 
 of their conscience, and the removal of all doubt and scruple ; 
 nor is it anywhere in our Formularies taught or implied that 
 private confession to, and absolution by, a Priest are any 
 conditions of God's pardon, or needful or availing for any 
 other purpose than that we have before set down ; but, on the 
 contrary, it is fully taught that all Christians who sincerely 
 repent, and unfeignedly believe the Gospel, may draw nigh, 
 as worthy communicants, to the Lord's Table, without any 
 such confession or absolution ; which comfortable doctrine of 
 God's free forgiveness of sins is also more largely set forth in 
 the Homily of Repentance, and in that of the Salvation of 
 Mankind, 
 
 VII.* 
 
 " With respect to the Psalm commonly called the Atha- 
 nasian Creed, experience has shown that certain clauses in it, 
 being understood by many as speaking too absolutely of the 
 condition of those who, from any cause, fail to hold all the 
 particulars set down in this statement of the Catholic Faith, 
 and as excluding from the visible pale of salvation the 
 Churches in communion with the See of Constantinople, have 
 occasioned great pain and scandal to tender consciences, and 
 may even, in some cases, have obstructed the ready reception 
 of the truths thus guarded. 
 
 Vlll.t 
 " We have, therefore, directed that only that part of the 
 said Psalms which is properly a confession of belief in 
 
 * Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon. Omitted from the Preface to the new Prayer- 
 book. 
 
 t Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon ; passed in 1875. On May 10, 1876, the fol- 
 lowing clause was substituted for it, in consequence of the repeal of the Bills for 
 mutilating the Creed, and now stands in the altered Irish Prayer-book : — 
 
PREFACE TO ALTERED PRAYER-BOOK. i8i 
 
 the doctrines of the Holy Trinity, the Incarnation of Christ, 
 His Passion, Descent into Hell, Resurrection, Ascension, and 
 Second Coming, and also of the General Resurrection, Final 
 Judgment, and the Eternal State of the good and evil, should 
 be recited on certain days instead of the Apostles' Creed ; 
 protesting, nevertheless, that in this order it is not our mean- 
 ing to withdraw the witness which the Church is ever bound 
 to bear (and which we here solemnly bear) to the obligation 
 which lies on every man, as he regards his everlasting salvation, 
 to acquaint himself, according to his ability, with all that God 
 has revealed ; and to accept with faith and humility whatever 
 shall be sufficiently proposed to him out of the Word of God, 
 and proved by clear and certain warrant of Holy Scripture. 
 
 IX.* 
 
 " The Church of England having lately revised and altered 
 the Table of Lessons as it stood in the former Book, we have 
 judged it convenient to follow their new Table, only with this 
 exception, that whereas in their Table some Lessons are still 
 taken out of the Books called Apocryphal, we have so arranged 
 ours as that all the Lessons shall be taken out of the Canonical 
 Scriptures. Nevertheless, in taking that order, we do not 
 mean to condemn or censure them or others for reading the 
 Apocrypha in the Services of the Church (so as it be done, 
 not for the establishing of doctrine, but for example of life and 
 instruction of manners) ; but to use our own liberty in estab- 
 
 " With reference to the Athanasian Creed (commonly so called) we have re- 
 moved the Rubric directing its use on certain days ; but, in so doing, this Church 
 has not withdrawn its witness, as expressed in the Articles of Religion, and here 
 again renewed, to the truth of the Articles of the Christian Faith therein con- 
 tained." 
 
 * Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon. The following paragraph was ultimately 
 substituted for the above, and now stands in the Irish Preface : — 
 
 " In revising the Table of Lessons, we have judged it convenient to follow 
 generally the new Table which the Church of England has lately adopted, with 
 these principal exceptions, that whereas in that Table some Lessons are still taken 
 out of the Books called Apocryphal, we have so arranged ours as that all the 
 Lessons shall be taken out of the Canonical Scriptures ; and we have included in 
 our Lectionary the whole of the Revelation of St. John." 
 
i82 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 lishing what we deem to be most meet for the peace and 
 greater edifying of our own people. 
 
 X.* 
 
 " And now, if any one shall complain that these changes 
 are not enough, and that we should have taken this opportunity 
 of making this Book as perfect in all respects as he thinks it 
 might be made, let him consider that men's judgments of 
 perfection are very various ; that many old things are 
 acquiesced in quietly from use and habit, where if a change 
 were introduced (though for the better), it might produce 
 much strife and even schism ; and that what is allowable, 
 though imperfect, with peace is often better than what is 
 otherwise more excellent without it. Let him consider also 
 that the use of this Book, both in its substance and most 
 noticeable parts, is not peculiar to ourselves, but is a tie and 
 a symbol of union between us and other Protestant Churches 
 in England, Scotland, the Dependencies and Colonies of the 
 British Empire, and the United States of America — in a word, 
 in all quarters of the world ; and he will perhaps think that, 
 except upon very great and urgent reasons, extensive and 
 remarkable changes should not be made without conference 
 and agreement, if possible, with our brethren, in that wherein 
 we all have thus a common interest." 
 
 On the series of Resolutions concerning the above ten 
 paragraphs, passed in 1875 and 1876, a form of Preface in a 
 series of Bills was brought forward and passed in 1877, in 
 spite of the Archbishop's struggle and final vote against it. 
 
 * Moved by Rev. Dr. Salmon. For this concluding paragraph, the following 
 was substituted in May, 1876 : — 
 
 " And now, if some shall complain that these changes are not enough, and 
 that we should have taken this opportunity of making this Book as perfect in all 
 respects as they think it might be made, or if others shall say that these changes 
 have been unnecessary or excessive, and that what was already excellent has been 
 impaired by doing that which, in their opinion, might well have been left undone, 
 let them, on the one side and the other, consider that men's judgements of perfec- 
 tion are very various, and that what is imperlect, with peace, is often better than 
 what is otherwise more excellent, without it." 
 
LETTER FROM DR. PUSEY. 183 
 
 It will be seen that it is, to use the words of one who in vain 
 fought against it, " less grossly intolerable than the one at 
 first proposed," which the Archbishop had sent to Dr. Pusey, 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Pusey. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 
 My dear Lord, Friday in Easter Week, April 2, 1875. 
 
 The course of action proposed to the approaching Synod 
 will, if the recommendation be adopted, affect the whole Church now 
 in communion with the Irish Church. God only knows its effects. 
 I can only pray that it be averted. Your Grace will not think that I 
 am presuming if I venture to offer my opinion upon it. For, on the 
 old principle, " It is our concern when the next house is on fire ; " 
 and, in Christ, it is not the next house, but part of the same. 
 
 But, before entering on the subject of the proposed changes, will 
 your Grace allow me to express what I feel as to the tyranny of 
 alterations by a majority ? There was a time when it was surmised 
 that those with whom I have been associated might take advantage 
 of any proposed alterations to make changes which should express 
 more clearly what we believed to be the doctrine of our Church. 
 Dr. Cardwell urged this in one of his books of documents, published 
 by the Oxford University Press, as a ground against the proposal of 
 alterations on the other side. This was contrary to our whole mind. 
 We wished, with the help of God and by His grace, to raise a 
 forgetful generation up to the teaching of the Church in her 
 formularies. But we felt that the Church should be at one within 
 herself before she made any changes. We are one body, bound 
 together by one common heritage, the Prayer-book ; and to change 
 this, on either side, would be to violate the charter of our existence 
 as one body. A majority has no right to alter our devotions, or to 
 change their meaning. The Revisionists seemed to have wished to 
 act upon this principle ; but they could not resist the temptation of 
 saying that, on certain vital doctrines, the words of the Prayer-book 
 had not their apparent meaning. But this they have tried to express 
 in a way which should awaken, as little as may be, the fears of those 
 who hold to the old teaching ; and the result has been an evasive 
 production, unworthy of the straightforwardness of the Church, or of 
 the English character. 
 
 If they had said at once that Bishops and Presbyters had no 
 office beyond that of preaching, that it was an error to suppose that 
 
1 84 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Baptism conveyed any grace, or that it made us '' children of God," 
 or had any connection with the New Birth, or that in the Lord's 
 Supper there was anything but mere bread and wine, or any 
 Presence of Christ other than in all acts of devotion ; or that absolu- 
 tion was anything more than a preaching of Christ's forgiveness of 
 sins upon true repentance ; or that any one was responsible for not 
 seeing any truth which God had revealed, though he failed to see it 
 through some spiritual or moral fault, this would have been intelligible 
 enough, and those who believed the truths thus rejected, would have 
 left the Church of Ireland at once. 
 
 The Revisionists have not done this ; but, like the Arians of the 
 fourth century, have produced a series of evasive statements, not 
 seeming to condemn the truths, which they do in fact reject. 
 
 1. Thus, p. 6 of the Resolutions, instead of openly saying, "The 
 Church of Ireland denies that there is any priestly office in the 
 Church," it says, "The Church of Ireland doth, by the word Priest, 
 understand Presbyter." But unless the Revisionists meant to deny 
 any priestly office, this rubric would be absurd. All we who believe 
 that our Lord gave specific powers to the clergy, hold that the word 
 " Presbyter " (as the title of the second order of the clergy) is 
 identical with " Priest." To say that the Church of Ireland by 
 " Priest " means Presbyter, is to me simply saying that A is equal 
 to A. But this is not the mind of the Revisionists; they mean 
 to convey that which they dare not say openly. 
 
 2. The new rubric, p. i8, is painfully evasive.* It is dishonest 
 in its statement of that which it intends to reject, and in order to 
 escape condemning this in plain words, it substitutes a formula, 
 which its authors too would, on consideration, acknowledge to imply 
 heresy, and to be shocking to Christian feeling. The point at issue 
 (as your Grace knows) has been what, rightly or wrongly, has been 
 called " the real objective Presence," as distinguished from a subjective 
 Presence, simply in the soul of the receiver, or what in the advertise- 
 ment at the end of our first book of Homilies is designated as 
 " receiving the Body and Blood of Christ under the forms of bread and 
 wine." This we hold to be the teaching of the whole Church from 
 the Apostles, and it is this, not any teaching about adoration, which 
 has been the ground of attack by the Low Church party for these 
 forty years. This rubric, while declaring that we "misconstrue or 
 evade " that declaration at the end of the service for Holy Com- 
 munion, unobserved, alters its terms ; leaving out the words 
 
 * See pp. 151 and 156. 
 
DR. PUS FY'S COMMENTS ON THE PREFACE. 185 
 
 "corporal and natural," which were designedly put in, and sub- 
 stituting "Presence of Christ," or of " Christ's Flesh and Blood," for 
 "a corporal presence of Christ's natural Flesh and Blood;" and 
 then it accuses us of " evading." But further, in order to escape the 
 mere blank denial that "there is under the forms of bread and wine 
 a Presence of Christ's Flesh and Blood " (which would be denying 
 what is on the surface of every Father of the Church, and in our own 
 Homilies), it introduces a statement abhorrent to every Christian 
 mind ! For by not simply denying any Presence of Christ, but only 
 " a Presence of Christ unto which adoration may be or ought to be 
 done," it implies that there may be " a Presence of Christ, unto 
 which adoration ought not to be done," which would be blasphemy. 
 
 3. In the insertion of words from the Articles in the Catechism, 
 a material change has been made by the omission of the words, 
 "given and taken."* Apart from what I believe to be the true 
 interpretation of your remarkable countryman, Mr. Alexander Knox, 
 that they mean "given by the Priest and taken by the communicant," 
 they plainly describe the whole action of communicating. Even as 
 to this, the words only declare what no one denies. A Roman 
 Catholic would not deny it, but only if it were added, " and not 
 sacramentally." As the words are altered in the proposed form, 
 "only" would seem to exclude "orally" or ^'sacramentally." It is 
 an unexplained formula, which the aggressive party mean, but do not 
 avow. 
 
 4. In the Baptismal Service, the change of the words, " None can 
 enter the kingdom of God except he be regenerate, and born anew 
 of water and of the Holy Ghost," can have no meaning except to 
 separate "regeneration" from Baptism, according to the doctrine of 
 Calvin, that Baptism is only an outward sign of a grace previously 
 given to elect infants. The whole subsequent Service is to be 
 interpreted in this sense, and the Irish Church is to give thanks to 
 God seemingly, but not really, for regenerating the child by Baptism, 
 but in fact for having regenerated it, apart from Baptism, if it is one 
 of the elect infants. 
 
 5. In the Service for the Sick, any office of the Priest is tacitly 
 effaced. The aggressive party does not, in terms, deny absolution 
 by the Priest, such as it has ever been held and used from the 
 Apostles' time, but silently removes all expression of it. This agrees 
 with its rejection of any meaning of the word " Priest" before. The 
 substitution of the precatory for the indicative form of absolution 
 
 * See p. 177, note. 
 
i86 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 would entail no loss, except of comfort, to the penitent : the precatory 
 form being as valid as the indicative. The change is made by the 
 omission of the words, " The Priest shall absolve him," which can 
 only be removed on the ground of disbelief that the priest has any 
 office in the matter, or does absolve.* 
 
 6. The mutilation of the Athanasian Creed leaves everything as 
 mere matter of private opinion, except what Arius and the Arians 
 might have held on the one hand, and tritheism on the other. It 
 leaves out "the right faith is," even as to the incarnation of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. It retains the words " we are compelled by the 
 Christian verity to acknowledge every Person by Himself to be God 
 and Lord," and Arius used both words of our Lord ; but it excludes 
 the necessity of believing the three Persons to be God and Lord in 
 any special sense, as the previous part of the Creed had taught. 
 
 I should think that the Church of Ireland would emphatically 
 teach that it was not "necessary to salvation," not the "right faith," 
 not the " Catholic faith ; " in fact, that there was no faith revealed by 
 Almighty God as to His own Being, or the Incarnation and Redemp- 
 tion, else we should be bound to believe it. I will not trouble your 
 Grace with other matters. 
 
 The proposed form of Preface seals all this. It is a laboured 
 apology for not doing more. It admits that it would be " better and 
 more excellent" in itself; that what has been excepted against, is 
 allowable only, although imperfect ; that it is " acquiesced in from 
 use and habit " only. It condemns what the Revision leaves. 
 
 But it preserves all the ambiguity of the Revision itself. It 
 understates or states falsely what it rejects or what it admits; it uses 
 language which every one may understand in his own way. Thus, 
 as to the sacrament of Baptism, it is said, that " of a long time past, 
 controversies have prevailed in the Church concerning the precise 
 nature and extent of Baptismal grace, and the time and manner of 
 
 * In the Service for the Visitation of the Sick in altered Irish Prayer-book, 
 the following has been substituted for the paragraph in the English Prayer-book : — 
 " \ Here, if the sick person feel his conscience troubled zvith any -iveiglity matter, 
 
 he shall be moved to open his grief after which {if he /nimbly atid heartily desire 
 
 it) the Alinister shall say thus, 
 
 " Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of His great mercy hath promise 
 forgiveness of sins to all that with hearty repentance and true faith turn to Him ; 
 Have mercy upon thee ; pardon and deliver thee from all thy sins ; confirm and 
 strengthen thee in all goodness ; and bring thee to everlasting life ; through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen." 
 
DR. PUSEY'S COMMENTS ON THE PREFACE. 187 
 
 its operation." This is a thorough understatement ; the main con- 
 troversy has been whether God gives any grace through Baptism at 
 all. Again, as "to the long time past," Zwingli states that his 
 doctrine was absolutely new, and that all before him had been in 
 error. It speaks of the error " of those who have taught that Christ 
 has given Himself, or His body and blood, in the Sacrament, to be 
 'reserved, lifted up, carried about, or worshipped.'" This is mis- 
 leading. The dispute has been whether " Christ has given Himself, 
 or His body and blood, in this Sacrament, under the veils of bread 
 and wine," to be received. This is what we affirm ; what the aggressive 
 party denies. The words " to be reserved, lifted up, etc.," are mere 
 dust in people's eyes. It is put forward that the only change in the 
 Office of the Visitation of the Sick is the substitution of one form 
 of absolution for another, and that there is no ground for asserting 
 that its removal could make any change in the doctrine of the 
 Church. But the removal of the words, '^ The Priest shall absolve" 
 does make a change. The aggressive party knows that it does, else it 
 would not have removed them. 
 
 The formula of Ordination of Priests is defended on the ground 
 that no power or authority, saving sitch as may belong to him, iti the 
 remission of ecclesiastical censures, is ascribed to the Priest, other than 
 the ministerial one of declaring and pronouncing, on God's part, 
 remission of sins. The remission of ecclesiastical censures, i, does 
 not belong to the Priest at all, but to the Bishop ; 2, the words 
 which might seem to convey it, " sacramentis Ecclesite te restituo" 
 (I believe these were the words), are left out in our formula pur- 
 posely. The absolution is, of course, ministerial ; all our acts are 
 " ministerial ; " whatever is done for man's salvation, God is the doer 
 of it. But the question between the aggressive party and those who 
 take the words literally, is, "Does God give any grace through the 
 absolution?" If the dispositions of the penitent are right, are our 
 Lord's words fulfilled, " What ye loose on earth shall be loosed in 
 Heaven " ? The declaration limits apparently the words, " Whose 
 sins thou dost forgive, they are forgiven," i, to Ecclesiastical censures, 
 which cannot possibly be meant by " forgiveness of sins." The 
 aggressionists could not say, or think that they did ! 2, to a preaching 
 of the Gospel that if men are truly penitent, God forgives them ; but 
 any more unnatural interpretation of words I cannot imagine. 
 
 The declaration as to " sincere repentance " is as cold as could 
 be framed. True repentance, as your Grace knows, is " real sorrow 
 for the love of God, that one has offended so ungratefully our good 
 
1 88 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 and holy God." " Sincere repentance " does not express this ; and 
 so the declaration risks misleading people, in a condition of the 
 salvation of us sinners. If it were passed, I should think that many 
 a soul might, in the day of judgment, allege its framers to be parties 
 to its damnation by misleading it as to the nature of true repentance. 
 
 In regard to the Athanasian Creed, the statement is thoroughly 
 inadequate and misleading. The warning clauses have been objected 
 to, not as speaking too absolutely of the condition of those who, 
 from any cause, fail to hold all the particulars set down, but as 
 affirming that the belief of any of these truths is necessary to salva- 
 tion. The broad question is, Is there any doctrine which is certain 
 truth, which we may pronounce to be certain truth, revealed to us 
 by God, or is that only truth which any man troweth ? As for the 
 mention of the Churches in communion with the See of Constan- 
 tinople, this is mere dust in people's eyes, which has been got up of 
 late years in order to foment the odium against the Creed. It is not 
 true that this has been part of people's objection, and, in fact, the 
 statement does not touch the Eastern Churches at all. Both parties 
 agreed at the Council of Florence that the Greeks held under the 
 term ha what we hold under the term ck. On the other hand, the 
 statement proposed makes every one the judge as to his own faith. 
 He is bound to believe what is proposed to him out of the Word of 
 God, and proved by clear and certain warrant of Scripture ; but any 
 right or wrong as to his "opinions," whether there be any sinful 
 blindness, which our Litany teaches us to pray against, is wholly 
 ignored. 
 
 Once more, as to the Holy Eucharist, the first statement is 
 thoroughly vague, yet it is a declaration in fact that the doctrine of 
 the Real Presence is not in the Formularies. Of course we hold, 
 and know that the doctrine which we hold is not " repugnant to that 
 in the Articles of Religion ; " for we believe from our hearts that 
 " the Body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the Supper only 
 after a spiritual and heavenly manner," and that " the means wliereby 
 it is received and taken therein is faith." We have stated this over 
 and over again for well-nigh forty years. But the Declaration does 
 not defend the expressions which speak our faith on this ground ; it 
 allows them simply because upon a full and impartial review we 
 have not found in the Formularies any just warrant for their teaching : 
 i.e. it is proposed to reject in one sentence, as the decision of the 
 Irish Church, the doctrine of the Real Presence, such as the whole 
 Catholic Church from the days of St. John the Evangelist held and 
 
DR. PUSEY'S COMMENTS ON THE PREFACE. 189 
 
 taught it; such as was sanctioned by the Councils of Nice and 
 Ephesus ; such as we behave our Lord taught, and St. John, taught 
 by the Holy Ghost, recorded at length in the sixth chapter of St. John, 
 and which our Exhortation to communicants quotes as relating to the 
 Holy Communion. 
 
 As to Holy Baptism, the tone against changing is throughout 
 apologetic. An apology is made for not " changing the Baptismal 
 Service in respect of expressions which have been used in comiection 
 with this Sacrament by the universal Church from the earliest times." 
 Nothing is said implying that those terms convey truth, the faith as 
 held from our Lord, but only that these have been used in " con- 
 nection with this Sacrament." 
 
 This in itself is utterly falsifying the truth. It had been true to 
 say, the term (for they are not terms) " regeneration " is the term by 
 which, from the Apostles' time till Zwingli, the Church expressed its 
 belief, but the Irish Church has not censured, as unfaithful members 
 of it, those who contradicted that belief, and therefore we allow that 
 contradiction still. But this Declaration expressly puts both on equal 
 terms, and the Irish Church would declare by adopting it, that it held 
 that our Lord had revealed no truth on this Sacrament whereby we 
 become members of Himself. 
 
 The Gorham decision, to which this document appeals, was 
 
 virtually condemned by almost the whole English Episcopate. It 
 
 cost us many valued members. The most able of the Bishops 
 
 (Bloomfield), who was an assessor, protested against it. The Bishops, 
 
 he told me, with the exception of some three or four, had agreed in 
 
 a declaration contradictory of it ; but that declaration was not 
 
 published because those three or four not agreeing in it, the rest 
 
 thought it ill-advised to publish their disunion. The Gorham decision 
 
 was condemned at the time as a dishonest decision. This decision 
 
 which pronounces that, for the purposes of discipline, the English 
 
 Church had not stated its faith so clearly that any disbelief of Baptism 
 
 could be condemned (for Mr. Gorl>am's was the extremest form of 
 
 unbelief in it), this Declaration parades as if it were a General 
 
 Council " by solemti decision of the Court of Final Appeal in 
 
 Ecclesiastical Causes in England ; " in other words, by a Civic Court 
 
 reviewing the judgment of the Archbishop's Court. Lastly, the 
 
 Declaration expressly dispenses the Minister of his Church from 
 
 holding or teaching the doctrine taught to every child in our 
 
 Catechism, that we are by Baptism made " children of God, members 
 
 of Christ, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven ; " for it frees 
 
IQO LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 them from any duty of holding or teaching any other doctrine than 
 that contained in our Articles, You are to have clergy who will not 
 teach what the Church will still require to be taught to all its 
 children. 
 
 It is consistent with disbelief as to the Holy Eucharist that the 
 Revisionists have struck out from the Exhortation words as to the 
 unworthy reception, for, according to their disbelief, there is nothing 
 to profane, contrary to the teaching of St. Paul. 
 
 There is one further matter, as to the future, opened by this 
 Preface. It is proposed to apologize for not changing (not on the 
 ground of the truth of what is not changed, but, allowing and stating 
 change to be best), for fear of a schism. 
 
 Then the Irish Bishops would commit themselves to the conviction 
 that as soon as there should be no fear of schism, those changes 
 ought to be made. Meanwhile, you are to retain what is excepted 
 against, because it has no meaning. You are simply to tolerate it, 
 because it need not mean anything. 
 
 If I were a clergyman in the Irish Church, I should think that its 
 Bishops, if they acceded to these changes, cast me out. I could not 
 go on using solemn words which its Bishops had declared to have no 
 meaning. I should resign any office in it, and come to England, as 
 so many of your clergy have done in anticipation. If I were a layman, 
 with property, I should sell my property, and go to England. Three 
 courses are open — i. to emigrate to England; 2. to form a schism 
 in Ireland ; 3. to acquiesce, and suppress one's faith, and lose it. 
 There is yet a fourth, to which, I suppose, many would resort, to join 
 the Roman Communion ; and this, I suppose, would not be un- 
 frequent; for this continual denial of faith has shaken people's 
 allegiance through and through; and some, I suppose, only await the 
 formal decision to renounce the Irish Church as formally fallen from 
 the faith. But when these are gone in their different ways, what is 
 to become of the remainder ? They will have formally committed 
 themselves that they retain these expressions only " for fear of 
 schism." Then they will be bound to expunge them as soon as that 
 fear shall be over, as soon as there will be none left to make a 
 schism. Then your Grace will bequeath to posterity a community 
 having Bishops to convey nothing, except an office of preaching, 
 which might just as well be given with no necessary faith as to the 
 Holy Trinity and the Incarnation, or office of our Lord ; with no 
 behef as to Sacraments ; with no doctrine distinguishable from the 
 Presbyterian bodies around you. except that you had Bishops who 
 
NEW RUBRICS ABANDONED. 19I 
 
 conveyed nothing (for the words of Ordination you will have 
 committed yourselves ought to be changed), and had nothing to 
 convey. 
 
 Meanwhile, if the Church of England should remain in com- 
 munion with you, you would have done your utmost to draw it down 
 to the same abyss ; so that there should be nothing left in the west 
 but, I. Ultramontanism ; 2. Unbelief; and, 3. Presbyterianism, verg- 
 ing ever more and more into unbelief. I have for many years had all 
 my hopes damped by our Blessed Lord's words, " when the Son of 
 man cometh shall He find t/ie faith " — tt^i/ ttlo-tlv — that faith which 
 He left on the earth. 
 
 There is still one way left ; the anti-revisionist body have, I 
 understand, been strengthening of late. It could still be said, "We 
 will have no changes by majorities." Else, I believe that you will 
 put out your candlestick with your own hands, and your Grace will 
 only have been called to your office in the Irish Church to connive 
 at, and so to assist in, its destruction. 
 
 Your Grace will forgive this plainness, and believe me to be your 
 faithful servant, 
 
 * E. B. PUSEY. 
 
 It will be seen by comparing the above letter with ultimate 
 facts, that, in spite of havoc made in the Prayer-book, much 
 was gained in the fight led by the Archbishop, i. " The new 
 rubric" (p. 184) was abandoned, ii. The Baptismal Service 
 was left unaltered (see p. 185). iii. The Creed was left un- 
 mutilated (see p. 186). 
 
 The proposal of a Preface for the altered Prayer-book was 
 made on May 2. While its clauses were passing in the form 
 of separate resolutions, with a view to their being embodied in 
 Bills in the next session, the clause relating to the Athanasian 
 Creed was amended by the statement that the entire Creed 
 was retained unaltered among the formularies, but that only 
 the selected portion should be recited on certain days. 
 
 The plan at this time was to print the Creed in two forms 
 in the Prayer-book — A, unaltered, to avoid stultifying the 
 8th Article ; B, in a mutilated form, to be publicly recited, 
 three times in the year, instead of the Apostles' Creed. 
 
 On the motion of the Bishop of Meath for passing the 
 
192 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 amended clause, May 13, 1875, the Archbishop of Dublin 
 rose and said — 
 
 " He thought Mr. Carmichael and others would find that 
 they would not gain anything by having this interpretation of 
 the Act of the Synod put into the Preface, an interpretation 
 which amounted to an indication that the House had given, 
 or would give, some firstfruits of repentance for the act it 
 had done. With regard to the proposal of his right reverend 
 brother upon the clause of the Preface at present before 
 the House, it was of immense importance, and an immense 
 improvement upon what the original clause at first stated, 
 but still it seemed to him that it would be wisest if they 
 used all their power to prevent anything being passed in 
 the Preface relating to the Athanasian Creed at all, but to 
 leave a free course open, not obliging those who differed from 
 them to adopt a course which would be only riveting the 
 chains closer on them. He was obliged altogether to disagree 
 from the statement made by gentlemen there, that a settle- 
 ment of this question had been arrived at. No settlement 
 had been arrived at up to the present. The Synod had 
 distinctly in its own power to give active life to their past 
 legislation,* and, unless that was given by a new vote of that 
 House, what they had done would remain dormant, altogether 
 without force or application. There must then be another 
 vote, and, notwithstanding what had been said by some, he 
 did not despair. Working still altogether within that Synod, 
 and by the action which it had provided, he did not despair 
 of a reversal of what had already taken place, and he said 
 that not only to those present who took an opposite view 
 from him, but to those who came to him asking for advice — 
 to those who were holding on now to the Irish Church by the 
 very slightest hope that could be imagined, and who had 
 taken counsel with him on the matter. To them he had said, 
 'The Church of Ireland has not yet committed itself to 
 
 * i.e. by adopting, as a whole, the altered Prayer-book, and making it unlawful 
 to use the old Common Prayer of the United Churches of England and Ireland in 
 Irish churches. 
 
THE ARCHBISHOP'S DECLARATION. 193 
 
 anything ; any action at present might seem prompt, but it 
 would be precipitate.' He did not say what might be neces- 
 sary to be done afterwards. If the future brought its diffi- 
 culties, however, it would also bring its own counsels, and all 
 he had said at present was, ' Nothing has been done yet ; at 
 present therefore any action on your part would be utterly 
 premature ; it would be wrong.' Personally, he could not for- 
 get the infinitesimally small majority by which the Athanasian 
 Creed Act — he would not use the stronger language and call 
 it ' that fatal Act ' — passed ; and when he considered again 
 the poignant regret with which, as he knew, more than one 
 looked back upon the vote which they then gave, and when 
 he considered — they would suffer him to say — the thrill of 
 horror with which the news of what they had done had been 
 received in Churches around them, and also when he con- 
 sidered — and he said it with perfect truth — how that Synod 
 had sometimes gone in very rash and precipitate ways, and 
 yet had drawn up when it was on the edge of the precipice, 
 and had that sense of danger which prevented it from pre- 
 cipitating itself over the precipice, he could not at all believe 
 that it was hopeless that the future would see another such 
 event as that. At all events, he said to the House, as he said 
 to others, that at the present nothing had been done ; and he 
 did trust, from his heart of hearts, that nothing would be 
 done. He was the more earnest in desiring that, because, if 
 the event was different, there would be no choice for him but 
 to claim those rights which the Irish Church Act had secured 
 for him, and which the Church of Ireland had no power, and 
 also no wish, to deprive him of. He should have no choice 
 but to use those powers, those rights which had been secured 
 to him by the law of the land, which the Church of Ireland 
 had no intention, or wish, or power to take from him. He 
 should therefore have no choice but, if things remained as 
 some intended they should remain, himself to decline making 
 use of a Prayer-book which contained a mutilated Athanasian 
 Creed." * 
 
 * Report in Daily Express of May 14, 1875. 
 VOL. II. O 
 
19-1 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 One who was present told the editor that when the Arch- 
 bishop sat down a great silence fell upon the assembly. Even 
 his bitterest opponents felt the immense significance of the 
 speech just uttered, and knew, both that they could not do 
 without him, and that nothing but absolute ruin could ensue 
 from the small body of Churchmen in Ireland, hitherto united 
 to the English Church, being broken into two. The Arch- 
 bishop's speech is given as far as possible verbatim, the editor 
 being unwilling, on a matter of such supreme importance, to 
 give any condensed resume of his words. There is no doubt 
 that it was the chief cause of the repeal, in the next year, of 
 the Acts just passed, and averted a general break-up, although, 
 as will be seen from his vote, the final arrangement was far 
 from satisfactory to the Archbishop. 
 
 The Bishop of Meath's motion for the insertion of a 
 clause in the Preface stating that a mutilated form of the 
 Creed had been provided for public recitation, was then put 
 and carried by two-thirds of clergy and laity. The Arch- 
 bishop did not request any vote from the House of Bishops, 
 reserving action until the resolution just carried should be 
 embodied in a Bill. 
 
 On the next day, May 14, a clause in the Preface to the 
 new Prayer-book relating to Baptism was proposed ; several 
 amendments were brought up, and considerable confusion 
 arose as to the wording of the clause. " At this point the 
 Archbishop of Dublin rose to remind the Synod that a 
 Preface was a document of importance, one by wdiich (as had 
 been hinted) the clergy were liable to be brought to book and 
 judged. When (said his Grace) he remembered the great 
 significance this Preface enfolded as a dogmatic statement of 
 the Church of Ireland, he confessed that he was amazed at 
 the way in which it was treated and spoken of by members. 
 He thought it would be inconceivable to persons not present 
 to think they could dispose of such serious matters in such a 
 hurried and slap-dash way. A sentence was proposed here 
 and there, and withdrawn, another substituted, and words 
 omitted or changed at random, and all this while they were 
 
MUTILATION OF CREED CARRIED. 195 
 
 dealing with tlie most difficult of all subjects — theology. 
 When it was considered how it was proposed to enlarge their 
 dogmatic frontier, the perils that were in store for them — that, 
 certainly, if they might interpret the future by the past, would 
 be in store for them — if they made the rash, hasty, and ill- 
 considered statements that they were apparently too ready to 
 pass that day, surely he was justified in asking them to pause 
 and think well of it." * 
 
 The clause of the Preface under consideration, with various 
 amendments, was, however, put, and declared to be carried, 
 but on a division being called for, it was found that a quorum 
 was not present, and the House was adjourned to October 19. 
 
 The assembly liad thus run itself out without obtaining a 
 resolution in the Preface about Baptism. 
 
 Although it is anticipating, it seems best here to give the 
 result of the struggle as to the Athanasian Creed. 
 
 On May 9, 1876, the two statutes of 1875 (one removing 
 certain clauses in the Creed, and the other directing a rubric 
 to be inserted for the public recitation of this mutilated Creed) 
 were repealed by majorities of two-thirds of clergy and laity. 
 A resolution had previously been passed (on May 4) for the 
 removal of the rubric in the Common Prayer-book of the 
 United Church of England and Ireland directing the recital 
 of the Athanasian Creed on certain days, the majorities in 
 both Orders being very large. Thus, by the arrangement 
 arrived at, which has been carried out in the new Prayer- 
 book, the Creed was to remain unmutilated, but the order for 
 its public use was to be removed. On May 10, the clause 
 which now stands in the Preface to the Irish Prayer-book, 
 with reference to the Athanasian Creed, was adopted by 
 resolution (with a view to its enactment in the next session) 
 by two-thirds of clergy and laity, the Bishops not voting at 
 this stage. 
 
 In 1877, Bills embodying these two resolutions were 
 enacted finally; and on April 26, 1877, the Preface, which 
 had been constructed bit by bit, by majorities of two-thirds 
 
 * Irish Ecclesiastical Gazette of June 22, 1S75. 
 
196 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 of clergy and laity, was proposed as a whole for enactment as 
 part of the new Prayer-book. The motion was carried, only 
 ten laymen and twenty-five clergy voting against it. Of 
 Ayes there were 102 of the clergy and 166 of the laity. 
 
 Upon this the Archbishop stated that, at his desire, the 
 House of Bishops would vote. They voted five to four, the 
 result being : — 
 
 Ayes — Bishops of Meath, Killaloe, Cashel, Kilmore, and 
 Ossory. 
 
 Noes — The Lord Primate, the Archbishop of Dublin, the 
 Bishops of Down and of Derry. 
 
 The motion was therefore carried, and the altered Prayer- 
 book, with its new Preface, was ordered to be printed, and to 
 come into use after June 30, 1878. 
 
 The Archbishop had thus been in the minority on every 
 occasion when the House of Bishops voted, and was defeated. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 1875-1879. 
 
 " If Winter comes, can Spring be far behind ? " 
 
 Shelley. 
 
 Early in May, the Archbishop was in London and at 
 Oxford, where he was the guest of Canon (now Bishop) King, 
 in order to take counsel with friends as to the difficulties 
 which beset him. Sympathy was very precious to him. " I 
 must write you two lines," he writes, May 17, to one of his 
 clergy, the Rev. J. Twigg — " indeed, I should have written 
 them before this — to say how much I prized your letter, and 
 the spirit which dictated it. A few more like it would be 
 indeed signs of hope in a very dark and cloudy day." 
 
 From Rev. Canon Liddon. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 
 
 Trinity Sunday, May 23, 1875. 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, 
 
 I have had a very sympathetic letter from Mr. Beresford 
 Hope, who, if he can get free from a Committee of the House of 
 Commons, will attend the Lambeth meeting and ask the necessary 
 questions. 
 
 Our letters have met with very various receptions, probably with 
 more severe condemnation than we know of.* But that does not 
 matter if they have the effect of making English Churchmen recog- 
 nize the extreme gravity of the Lish crisis. What I trust will be 
 
 * Letters from himself and from Dr. Pusey, offering large subscriptions 
 towards building a church in Dublin, if it could be arranged that, as in many 
 Scotch churches, only the unaltered English Prayer-book should be used in it. 
 
198 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 understood is that we hope, if possible, to add to the strength of the 
 existing Irish Church. Whether we are to do so or not is really a 
 question for her to decide. 
 
 The Dublin papers, I see, are indignant at what they consider an 
 *' appeal to their pockets." As if their " pockets " had not already 
 protected the Ordinal from their Puritanism ! * . . . I confess to much 
 more sympathy with Mr. Saunderson and Lord James Butler, who 
 seriously imagine that the Puritan theory is the Christianity of St. 
 Paul and St. John, and who act accordingly, than with theological 
 diplomatists of the Italian type, who appear to be willing to abandon 
 anything, or to retain anything, as the administrative expediencies 
 of the moment may seem to dictate or suggest. 
 
 Ever, my dear Lord, yours most dutifully and affectionately, 
 
 H. P. LiDDON. 
 
 The following letter, from Canon Liddon, is given, 
 although addressed to one of the Archbishop's daughters, 
 who had written to him for her father : — 
 
 From Rev. Canon Liddon. 
 
 Hotel Windsor, Paris, 
 
 July 24, 1875. 
 Your kind letter, with its enclosure, reached me here to-day. 
 Pray make my best respects to the Archbishop, and thank him for 
 so kindly thinking of me. The opinion seems to be in favour of all 
 that, under the circumstances, could have been hoped for. It 
 protects existing incumbents against an enforcement of the new 
 decisions, if finally carried; but it also makes what the Archbishop 
 said in Oxford the other day clearer than ever, viz. that as yet 
 nothing is irrevocably settled, in respect of the Creed. I do not 
 know how far the forms of the Irish Convention admit of its rescind- 
 ing what has been already done in this matter; but this, if possible, 
 is certainly desirable, for otherwise the actual resolutions will be a 
 sword of Damocles hanging over the Irish Church, and liable to be 
 put in force whenever any lay synodsman is powerful and enter- 
 prising enough to carry a motion for the date from which they shall 
 become law. 
 
 It is easy to be wise after the event ; but, as it appears to an 
 
 * Alluding to the proposed alteration in the Service for the Ordination of 
 Priests being abandoned, because, in the opinion of some lawyers, to do so might 
 interfere with those ordained in Ireland holding livings in England. 
 
VISIT FROM CANON ASHWELL. 199 
 
 English observer, the greatest mistake of all was the substitution of 
 the present anomalous " Synod " for the ancient Convocations of the 
 Church of Ireland. Those bodies might have made some changes, 
 under pressure, but they would surely have had a sense of historical 
 and religious self-respect, which would have saved them from the 
 profane absurdities into which the existing body has plunged with 
 such simple enthusiasm, probably from an instinct that, being a thing 
 of modern manufacture, it must do something quickly — no matter 
 what — to justify its existence. Are not the old Convocations only 
 dormant ? Could they be summoned by the Archbishops ? Would 
 they not at once speak with an authority which this singular collection 
 of clergymen, colonels, and lawyers, can never command when 
 undertaking to deal with the truths of Divine revelation, however 
 indirectly? 
 
 I have lately seen a great deal of Dr. Dollinger in Munich. He 
 was much interested in what has been passing in Ireland, and laughed 
 heartily at the disgrace into which we have got with the Gtiardian, 
 which he generally reads. He agreed with me that a change of 
 Primates — between England and Ireland — if it were feasible, would 
 certainly be " a good thing, at least for the English Church." But 
 he greatly regretted the tendency of things in Ireland, which " could 
 only reinforce Ultramontanism." 
 
 Pray make my affectionate and true respects to the Archbishop 
 and Mrs. Trench. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklow, 
 
 August 2, 1875. 
 I seem long in debt to you for a letter, but in this retreat from 
 the busier ways of men find very little to write about, neither do I 
 suppose that we shall much stir from this for the next two or three 
 months. We have just had a visit of some days from Canon Ashwell 
 and his wife. He is a Canon of Chichester, and on him has devolved 
 the writing of the Life of the Bishop of Winchester — I mean 
 Wilberforce. I certainly rejoice, the more that I see of the task, 
 that, at my time of life and with my engagements, I declined it. 
 The mere labour of mastering the materials, letters, and back history 
 of the last forty years will be enormous ; and the anxiety of how to 
 tell a life which came into contact, sometimes into collision, with so 
 many other lives, and to do justice to all, and at the same time to 
 keep charity for all, is such as I would not willingly undergo. I 
 
200 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 have had many talks with him upon the work which is before him, 
 and feel a very good confidence that he will do it well. 
 
 To Rev. H. F. Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, Wickloiv, 
 
 August 19, 1875. 
 There is a fatal facility in writing and talking which some clerg}-- 
 men possess from the very outset of their career.* 
 
 I doubt whether this is of advantage either to themselves or to 
 others. A little resistance in our materials, and a refusal to take 
 shape at once, is, I believe, much better both for preacher and hearers 
 at the first. Facility which has been earned by toil is that which 
 alone is worth having. 
 
 I wish the Times was not so far in the right respecting the Bonn 
 Conference. 
 
 The following letter was written soon after the Archbishop 
 had given his consent to his eldest unmarried daughter leaving 
 him for two years to work under Bishop Webb at Bloem- 
 fontein : — 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Jerusalem ChaiJiber, 
 
 JSovember 10, 1875. 
 
 I profit by a few minutes' pause in our work to write a few lines 
 without feeling that I am withdrawing myself from the proper work 
 which is before me. 
 
 Dear bright E , how ^•ery much we shall miss her ; and what 
 
 a large piece is two years out of the little space which anyhow can 
 remain to us of our lives I But I remind myself of that word, He 
 that giveth v.-ith cheerfulness. 
 
 Work has begun again, and I must draw this letter to a close. I 
 have no right to go on and to withdraw myself from the important 
 work in which I am professing to take a part. JMay God bless, 
 comfort, and strengthen my dear wife and all the dear ones of that 
 home which has been crowned for so many years with mercies so 
 many and so great ! 
 
 These were the last days of perfect health granted to the 
 
 * " Some people," the Archbishop once said, "have a kind of facile piety; 
 you have only to turn the tap, and it flows on." 
 
ACCIDENT TO THE ARCHBISHOP. 201 
 
 Archbishop. He crossed safely to Ireland on November 22. 
 He disliked taking a servant about with him, and being 
 on deck and alone, went down the companion-ladder at the 
 last moment to fetch his desk, vVhich had been left in the 
 saloon, missed a step, and, in trying to recover himself by 
 a strong effort, he snapped across both knee-caps, and fell, 
 from want of support, at the bottom of the steps. He was 
 carried, helpless, to the nearest hotel, and after a few days 
 removed to the Palace. After long confinement to bed, he 
 gradually recovered sufficiently to take even rather long 
 walks, but he could never do so safely alone, the knees not 
 regaining sufficient strength to prevent his falling from any 
 slight trip. He had several falls, more or less alarming, but 
 did not again fracture the knee-cap. The cessation of his 
 very active habits of exercise on foot, entirely for a long time, 
 were a serious hindrance to general health ; they were 
 never wholly resumed, and he felt the privation keenly. He 
 was also losing, at this time, the most prized help and com- 
 panionship of his eldest unmarried daughter, as he would 
 not allow her to give up or postpone her engagement to go 
 out with Bishop Webb for two years. She left him on 
 December 23. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 Christmas Eve, 1875. 
 You cannot imagine how empty the house seems to-day, — but 
 how unthankful to say this when it is full of loved ones ! The poor 
 Sherlocks are now, I fear, giving to God their eldest born, in quite 
 another fashion from that in which we are giving that dear child ; 
 and they have not enjoyed her presence for more than a third of the 
 time. 
 
 From the MASTER OF Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, March 25, 1876. 
 
 By our present statutes we are empowered, under certain 
 conditions, to elect as Honorary Fellows "persons eminent for scientific 
 
202 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS, 
 
 or literary attainment." In virtue of this provision we elected a few 
 years ago the late Bishop Thirl wall to a Fellowship of this descrip- 
 tion, and he professed himself greatly pleased by what we had done. 
 We are anxious that the Episcopal Bench should still be represented 
 on the list in question ; and I am, therefore, desired by the electing 
 body, who are the sixteen Fellows first on the roll, to request that 
 you will allow them to add your Grace's name to the already some- 
 what distinguished list. 
 
 I need not, I am sure, say how greatly rejoiced I shall be if you 
 will consent to this proposal, which the electors are unanimous in 
 desiring me to convey to you. 
 
 I remain, my dear Lord Archbishop, yours most faithfully, 
 
 W. H. Thompson. 
 
 To Edith Chenevix Trench. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 My DEAREST Child, April ii, 1876. 
 
 We think much and often about you, and long much to 
 hear that you are in perfect health again. 
 
 We never can be otherwise than anxious about the illnesses of 
 our beloved in a far-off land. Do not be too proud of your health 
 and strength. Fancy an aggrieved announcement in last Saturday's 
 Literary Churchman that Bishop Webb had resigned, and that some 
 explanation of this resignation was due to the Church. We were not 
 at all scared, and we did not let dear mother know anything about 
 it till we had got a telegram from Canon Ashwell, saying, as we were 
 sure, that it was a blunder, and that for " Webb " v/e must read " Wil- 
 kinson." I should think that poor Mrs. Webb must be seriously 
 inconvenienced and annoyed. 
 
 I believe that I am making way, but so slowly as hardly to be 
 conscious of it. What is in store, and whether I shall ever be at all 
 what I have been, is in higher hands than ours to determine ; but all 
 will be well, and with the multitude of mercies which surround me, 
 I may say, " All is well." Our Synod meets next week. I must 
 renounce the hope of being present. It will be much if I am able to 
 
 take part in dear R 's marriage, and I have serious niisgivings 
 
 whether this may be. 
 
 Your very loving father, 
 
 R. C. T. 
 
 The following letter is given, as it was preserved by Arch- 
 
GIFTS OF BOOKS. 203 
 
 bishop Trench when burning most which he possessed, prob- 
 ably on account of its testimony to the value of women's 
 work. It is also but one amongst numberless letters from 
 colonial clergy thanking him for gifts of books. The Arch- 
 bishop's almost invariable words, on hearing of any lonely 
 foreign priest, were, " Can we not send him some books ? " 
 
 From Rev. A. Theodore Wirgman. 
 
 St. Alary' s Rectory, Port Elizabeth, Cape Colony, 
 My Lord Archbishop, April 28, 1876. 
 
 I received quite safely a i.Q.\\ days ago the copy of your 
 Grace's most valuable work on the Seven Churches, which you so 
 kindly sent to me. I must thank your Grace most warmly for it, as 
 it is a most acceptable addition to my small library. I had long 
 wished to possess it, but colonial clergy have often to think twice 
 before ordering a new book, and it will add one more to the valuable 
 works which I already possess from your Grace's pen — books which 
 have made your name a household word with English priests all over 
 the world. It gave myself and my wife the greatest pleasure to 
 receive Miss Trench and Miss Pigott as our guests during their short 
 stay in Port Elizabeth. I can hardly express the good that may flow 
 from self-sacrifice such as theirs in a selfish, worldly state of society 
 like ours. Bishop Webb's noble band of workers must have made 
 their mark upon the people in every town and village they passed 
 through. I know they did so here. The idea of ladies leaving their 
 homes to work for Christ here stirred up even the busy money-making 
 people of Port Elizabeth. People hostile to the Church opened their 
 doors to them, and vied with one another in hospitality, and when I 
 preached for the Sisterhood in my Church I had the largest single 
 offertory I ever remember. People who shrug their shoulders at the 
 idea of a priest sacrificing himself will believe thoroughly in a lady 
 doing so, and this is why Anglican Sisterhoods are so popular in this 
 colony, even in the presence of a Dutch Calvinist element bitterly 
 hostile to Anglo-Catholicism. 
 
 In May, the Archbishop took a house in London, in Great 
 Cumberland Place, where he remained until August, under 
 surgical treatment for his injured knees- 
 
J04 LETTERS AND MEMO RI ATS. 
 
 To 
 
 17, Great Cumberland Place, London, 
 
 June 24, 1876. 
 I certainly duly replied to your letter, which I received some 
 two or three weeks ago. I stated in my reply that I could not go 
 back from my rule, namely, to admit as candidates for Ordination 
 only such as had taken their degree and obtained their Divinity 
 Testimonium. If I gave up this rule in any cases, I should presently 
 have to give it up in all, and have, therefore, no choice but to abide 
 by it. I regret sincerely that I cannot comply with your request ; 
 but it is for the Bishops to maintain, or at least to endeavour to main- 
 tain, some sort of standard of theology in the Church of Ireland. 
 
 From Alfred Tennyson. 
 
 Aldivorth, Haslemere, 
 My dear Trench, July 27, 1876. 
 
 I saw your " Sacred Latin Poetry " some years ago, and was 
 so much struck with it that I had always longed to have it in my 
 hands again ; indeed, had always intended to buy it, and I cannot 
 tell why I did not. What chiefly lived in my memory was the " Laus 
 Patriae Cselestis,*' not as the best thing in the book, but as the most 
 marvellous tour de force in the Latin tongue, and yet much mere than 
 a tour deforce ! 
 
 It makes me happy to have this volume as your own gift. Thanks, 
 also, for your kind answer to my son Hallam about my Latin chorus, 
 which he had always pressed upon me to show you. I may say that 
 the lines lose a good deal of their effect by being read apart from the 
 dialogue. I am most glad to hear that there is now a fair prospect 
 of your being able to move about again. You will have to take great 
 care not to get another stumble. 
 
 Yours most truly, 
 
 Alfred Tennyson. 
 
 The following letter is in answer to one from the Rev. 
 Thomas Keble, consulting the Archbishop as to the publica- 
 tion, separately, of the Commentary on the first sixteen 
 verses of St. John's Gospel by the late Rev. John Keble, or as 
 to whether it should be included amongst other Remains. The 
 latter was decided upon, by the Archbishop's advice, and it 
 
KEBLE'S "STUDTA SACRA." 205 
 
 forms part of " Studia Sacra," * which was at this time being 
 prepared for the press. 
 
 To Rev. Thomas Keble. 
 
 Broomfield, Wicklo7t>, 
 Dear Mr. Keble, , September 15, 1876. 
 
 I have never seen the fragment of a " Commentary on 
 St. John," of which you speak. But from the judgment of Dr. Piisey 
 and others about it, it is plain that it is worth preserving and ought 
 to be preserved. The only question, therefore, now to be decided is 
 whether it should make part of the present publication or be deferred 
 to some future opportunity. I cannot but think that it would be un- 
 wise to commit it to the chances of the future. It is so hard for a 
 very small volume (and this, I take it, would prove a very small one) 
 to make its way, that I would not willingly lose the present oppor- 
 tunity of associating it with other remains by the same hand. At 
 the same time, I feel that I am replying somewhat in the dark, and 
 that actual acquaintance might modify my opinion, though indeed I 
 scarcely know how. 
 
 Believe me, very truly yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 October 11, 1876. 
 
 Let me congratulate you on having made arrangements so 
 satisfactory in regard to Rathmines. It is indeed a matter of con- 
 gratulation to us all that the diocese should have acquired a man of 
 Mr. Carleton's stamp. We have much need of such. I must make 
 some communication to the Synod, which meets a fortnight hence. 
 I mean about myself I cannot speak hopefully of the future, for I 
 am certainly not making progress. The six weeks here have done 
 nothing for me, and when the physicians prophesy ultimate restora- 
 tion, I only know they have been wholly deceived in regard of the 
 past, and therefore may very well be so in respect of the future. 
 
 I shall tell the Synod (by letter, for I cannot attempt to be 
 present) what they promise, what my own anticipations about the 
 future are — that, if they wish it, I will hold on for a while further, 
 and shall leave the matter there. It is all very grievous to me, and 
 
 * Parker and Co., Oxford. 
 
2o6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 in manifold ways ; but there is one thing which my conscience forbids 
 me to attempt, which is a dijiical Episcopate. Please let this be 
 between ourselves for the present. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 October 20, 1876. 
 Many thanks for your kind words and wishes about myself. I 
 certainly shall not resign ; but, as I must make some communication 
 with the diocese, shall seek an expression of its wishes in the matter 
 of the continuance for a while of the present condition of things. I 
 do not know whether I have been well managed or ill ; but my own 
 conviction now is that I shall never be better, and that it is a mere 
 question of time. I will not, however, by any action of mine 
 anticipate that time. 
 
 The depression caused by long inactivity, and the fear of 
 further injury from a fresh fall, made the Archbishop shrink 
 from exertions which his family hoped might be of benefit to 
 him. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 December 17, 1876. 
 
 I ought to have returned the accompanying before this. They 
 are the first lines of a commentary, but have that indescribable charm 
 which everything of the writer has. I am glad they are to be 
 published.* 
 
 I was much interested with what you sent me of Dr. Pusey's,t 
 and am thankful that it should adorn your book ; but on this 
 particular point Newman has spoiled me for everybody else, even for 
 the greatest and the best. 
 
 Dearest E starts for home about the middle of next month, 
 
 unless a letter of mine, which may arrive just in time, and in which I 
 have suggested a little longer tarrying, should turn the scale. 
 
 I heard dear Frank preach last Sunday ; I had not heard him 
 before. It was very good, and, what was most valuable, had in it 
 
 * Commentary on first eighteen verses of St. John's Gospel, by Rev. John 
 Keble. Pubhshed in " Studia Sacra" (Parker and Co.). 
 
 t A short introduction by Dr. Pusey to "Occasional Papers and Reviews by 
 Rev. John Keble " (Parker and Son). A letter from Cardinal Newman, in the same 
 volume, on the character and genius of Mr. Keble, had been seen in manuscrijjt 
 by the Archbishop, and had won his highest admiration. 
 
VISIT TO DROITWICH. 207 
 
 the capabilities of something better still. His whole heart is in his 
 work ; it is something for which to praise God. 
 
 I make no way, and before very long the rest of men will see 
 about me what I have seen long since ; but I will not trouble you 
 Avith this. 
 
 Early in August the Archbishop went to Droitwich, with 
 his daughter Edith, to try the effect of brine baths. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Saline Baths, Droitivich, 
 
 August 29, 1877. 
 
 Many hearty thanks for all the loving words which your letter 
 contains. I will not say — I will only think — that they should have 
 found their way to one worthier of them. Unhappily, with disclaim- 
 ing to say, I have said it. But to proceed. 
 
 I think the title which you propose is too big.* Should any 
 knowledge of the things which we are here doing, or trying to do, 
 reach him in that happier world to which he has passed, his modesty, 
 which no doubt still survives, would be hurt by it. 
 
 Mr. Norris's t first suggestion comm.ends itself to me, his second 
 
 not at all. Mr. , the physician here, who is not a quack or an 
 
 impostor, but an honest man, and with a decided cleverness of his 
 own, thinks he can do much for me. I believe nothing of the kind, 
 but that I shall carry my helplessness to the grave ; but, whatever 
 may be the result of the experiment, I shall not regret to have 
 made it. 
 
 Mr. Frederic Myers, in sending the following letter to Arch- 
 bishop Trench's daughter, writes (September 10, 1886) : "For 
 my part, I feel certain that some of your father's poems will 
 give to many generations the strength and happiness which 
 they have given to an audience * fit though few ' (not noiv 
 indeed so few) in this century. As the centuries roll on, the 
 relics of all of us will be sifted very small ; but, for instance, 
 
 * Some title, now forgotten, proposed for the book published as " Studia 
 Sacra," containing a commentary by Mr. Keble on part of first chapter of St. 
 John's Gospel, on first eight chapters of the Epistle to the Romans, and other 
 papers. 
 
 t Now Archdeacon of Bristol. He wrote the preface to "Studia Sacra," 
 which he had in great part edited. 
 
2o8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 the two stanzas which begin ' O life, O death, O world, 
 O time ' seem to me as if they ought to last for ever — as if 
 no age could find an expression more simple and majestic of 
 the great primary thought which they contain." 
 
 To Frederic Myers. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 Dear Mr. Myers, October 8, 1877. 
 
 I cannot refuse to write to you and to say how much 
 pleased I and all of mine were with your article in the Nineteetith 
 Century.^ I suppose this is not very wonderful, for we have the 
 highest authority for the saying that, "As the fining-pot for silver, so 
 is the man for his praise." It is not, however, every one who praises 
 aright, or at any rate who praises as we care to be praised. This, 
 however, you have done in an article which presents itself to me as 
 a singularly graceful piece of English writing, and that I should have 
 hailed as such, even if no interest of my own had been bound up in 
 it. Certainly, when I remember the absolute stillbornness of the 
 little volumes which make up my book of verses, it is strange that 
 they should have attained so much of a iraXiyycvecria as this. 
 
 I was very sorry to miss the pleasure of seeing you when you paid 
 your too brief visit here. Pray believe me always very truly yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 The Palace, 
 
 December 30, 1877. 
 
 I have forwarded your note to C. A. L , with order of mine 
 
 includedjt though I have little desire to spread the knowledge of my 
 ignorance and incompetence as far as the islands of the Mediterranean 
 Sea. 
 
 Do not take this as a piece of superfine humility, but I am just 
 now passing through the state in which Mediaeval Church History is 
 as a Duncan which I have murdered, and I a Macbeth, with words 
 like these in my mind — 
 
 " I am afraid to think what I have done; 
 Look on't again I dare not." 
 
 * In October number, 1S77. It contained a critique on the Archbishop's 
 poem. 
 
 t Ordering a copy of his " Mediaeval Church History " to be sent to a friend 
 at Ilyeres. 
 
LECTURES ON MED LEVA L CHURCH HISTORY. 209 
 
 In a little while I shall probably be as vain of it as if it were 
 something considerable. 
 
 In July, 1878, the Archbishop took a house in Arlington 
 Street, was in London for about six weeks, and attended the 
 " Pan-Anglican Synod," or, as he preferred to call it, the 
 Lambeth Conference. 
 
 " We had, on the whole, a very grand service this morn- 
 ing," he writes to his son on July 27, " and good, I think, on 
 the whole, will follow from our gathering, though it will be 
 more in the way of general impression than any special point 
 that may have been made." 
 
 There is a letter dated October 31, 1878, amongst the 
 few preserved by Archbishop Trench in later years, from 
 the authoress of one of numerous "Word-Books" frequently 
 sent to him, of which his books on words had been the 
 parents. After acknowledging her obligations to him, the 
 lady adds — 
 
 "The Study of Words," "English, Past and Present," etc., etc., gave 
 definite form to my latent love of words, and ultimately led to my 
 making notes of them, notes embodied in this work. And here, my 
 Lord, pardon me if I write too frankly. I would acknowledge with 
 heartfelt thankfulness all that I owe to you through other works of 
 yours; the building up of my faith when tempted, and sorely 
 tempted, with intellectual doubts, if I may call them so ; the comfort 
 in times of sharp anguish ; the help in seasons of long-continued 
 sickness ; by the grace of God your writings have been unspeakably 
 blessed to me, and out of the abundance of my heart's sense of this 
 do I tell you that so it has been. 
 
 I think, too, that there is none, be his rank and place in the 
 Church ever so exalted, but must feel saddened at times with the 
 idea that his work, and the results of his work, fall far short of his 
 aims. And if this be so, then it must strengthen his hands to know 
 certainly that one of the least of those whom his Master calls 
 " brethren " thanks God for his good works, which have been such a 
 means of s;race to her. 
 
 VOL. II. 
 
-lo LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 Jajiuary 8, 1879. 
 
 Let me very heartily wish you, if not the pleasures, yet what are 
 much better than them, the best blessings of the year which we are 
 beginning, and as the very choicest of these, more and more know- 
 ledge of Him Whom to know is life eternal. The year that has just 
 gone by was marked for us with a very memorable mercy in the calling 
 back, as it were, from the very gates of the grave our dear Frank, to 
 do much work, as I venture sometimes to hope, in the Lord's 
 vineyard. 
 
 Here we are having a larger share of severe cold than is at all 
 common in Ireland, and it is difficult, indeed at present impossible, 
 to get away to the south of France or elsewhere, as may be thought 
 desirable. I met General Grant, of American fame, the other day at 
 dinner. He is short, coarse, and commonplace to look at, save 
 indeed that he has a strong square jaw, indicating, as this almost 
 invariably does, strength and firmness of character, and enabling 
 him, as this has done, to set his mark for ever on the history of 
 America. 
 
 To Frances Chenevix Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 My dearest Child, March i, 1879. 
 
 We are here all eagerly waiting for South African news, 
 gathering up every little fragment of it that we can, and full cf indig- 
 nation that there is no telegraphic communication with the seat of 
 war. I am a strong Bartle Frere-ite, and reserved my judgment 
 about Lord Chelmsford as long as ever I could, but his despatch 
 leaves one no choice but to say that there were terrible mismanage- 
 ments, negligence, and omissions of the simplest military precautions 
 upon his part. There are many mourners round us ; the Coghills 
 and Hodsons are perhaps those of whom we hear most. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. Warburton. 
 
 St. John's, East Dulwich, London, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, April 26, 1879. 
 
 We are looking to the only pen that could do justice to 
 the theme to immortalize the saving of the colours of the 47th by 
 Melville and Coghill. 
 
SOUTH AFRICAN WAR. 21 1 
 
 We are scantily supplied with details, it is true, but enough is 
 known to enable the poet to whom we owe " The Alma," " After 
 the Battle/' and "The Return of the Guards," to hand down to 
 those who shall come after, in verse worthy of the occasion, that 
 gallant episode in the Isandula disaster. 
 
 That spirit that we have watched with admiration waging the 
 nobler battles of the Faith on ungenial ground, has not, we are sure, 
 lost any of its former sympathy with all heroic deeds, and we wait for 
 words such as those that stirred our hearts like a trumpet two and 
 twenty years ago. 
 
 I venture to hope that your Grace will not let this suggestion 
 pass without a thought, and, at all events, that you will pardon the 
 intrusion. 
 
 1 remain, my dear Lord Archbishop, your faithful servant, 
 
 T. Acton Warburton. 
 
 The Bishop of Massachusetts, sending the Archbishop his 
 Triennial Charge and Pastoral Letter, writes on July 9: — 
 
 About Christmas-tide in the year 1856, or else in the early spring, 
 1857, a slender, delicate young clergyman, then from the Diocese 
 of Connecticut, ventured to present himself to you at Westminster 
 Abbey. You received him with singular kindness, and pressed him 
 to dine with you at an early day. After dinner, you took from your 
 slielves a copy of your five sermons, then recently published, and 
 wrote his name in them with a kind word from yourself. You also 
 gave him letters to two or three honoured names among the clergy, 
 which he was not able to use. 
 
 It is many years since then. You have doubtless treated so 
 many others with equal kindness, that you have forgotten the fact, 
 and the name of that quite unknown visitor. But I have never 
 forgotten your valued courtesy, and more, to me on that occasion. 
 And this is my apology for troubling you with the pamphlets just sent. 
 
 In common with a vast number of other Churchmen in America, 
 I have greatly sympathized with you in the great crisis through which 
 the Irish Church has passed ; and have thanked God that you have 
 been enabled to guide so ably and wisely events which must ever fill 
 an important place in Church history. 
 
212 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 From Rev, Dr. Liddon. 
 
 Christ Church, Oxford, 
 
 Mv DEAR Lord, ' November i8, 1879. 
 
 I have indeed to thank your Grace for sending me your 
 recent Charge. It is more hopeful than I should have ventured to 
 anticipate ; as, since the introduction of the new Prayer-book, or 
 even before it, all the appointments to the Irish Episcopate, and 
 almost all the official language which has reached us from Ireland, 
 have seemed to be less and less encouraging. However, your Grace 
 is on the spot ; and I would fain hope that a reaction against the 
 irreverence and unbelief which dictated the suppression of the Creed 
 and the mutilation of the Prayer-book may have set in, and may in 
 time be strong enough to undo and to condemn that most unhappy 
 piece of work. 
 
 In one respect the Irish Church, if she knew her strength, is 
 better off than the English ; she is beyond the reach of State Courts 
 and of Parliamentary legislation. She has nothing to hope, but also 
 nothing to fear, from a general election. Whenever our day of dis- 
 establishment and disendowment arrives, the Irish Church will see 
 reason to congratulate itself that it was the first and not the second 
 member of the Anglican family to submit to the process. ^Vhat a 
 "General Synod of the Church of England" would do, I do not 
 venture to anticipate ; but I am only certain that such changes in 
 the Prayer-book as these which have been made in Ireland would 
 lead to a disruption. 
 
 I sometimes have the pleasure of seeing Mrs. Butcher, who has 
 become quite a part of our Oxford life. It is difficult for such as 
 myself to share her enthusiasm for bringing young women to Oxford 
 to be educated ; it is possible that the " Higher Education of 
 Women " movement here may be only a passing fashion. But it 
 may also be a symptom of a change in the position of women, 
 which seems to be going forward in modern society, a change which 
 is hardly reconcilable with the Christian social ideal, and not in the 
 long-run likely to strengthen the best influences of women themselves. 
 
 I am, my dear Lord, your very respectful and affectionate 
 
 H. P. Liddon. 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 1880-1886. 
 
 " And there the Loveliness, whose glance 
 From far did on me gleam, 
 But whose unveiled countenance 
 Was only seen in dream, 
 
 " Will, meeting all my soul's desires, 
 Unveil itself to me, 
 When to the choir of starry lyres 
 Shall mine united be." 
 
 R. C. T., Paradise (from RiJCKERT). 
 
 A SECOND edition of the Essay on " The Life and Genius of 
 Calderon," with translations, was pubHshed in 1880; the 
 Archbishop revising once more the work of his earhest man- 
 hood. "We must reckon it, upon the whole," a reviewer in 
 the Tablet* wrote, "the best vehicle that exists for conveying 
 to the English reader, ignorant of Spanish, a not wholly 
 inadequate idea of the grand Castilian poet, * the great and 
 divine master,' as Frederic Schlegel speaks, ' by whom the 
 enigma of life is not merely expressed, but solved.' ... A 
 poet himself, and of no mean order, having much in common 
 with the genius of the bard who is the subject of this study. 
 Archbishop Trench possesses special qualifications as his 
 English interpreter." 
 
 To Rev. William Maturin, D.D.f 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 My dear Maturin, April 16, 1880. 
 
 Let me express to you — my wife has already expressed to 
 Mrs. Maturin— the very sincere and deep concern with which we 
 
 * June 12, 1880. 
 
 t On the death of his young daughter, Ellen Maturin. 
 
214 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 learned that the blow which had been impending so long at length 
 had fallen ; though, indeed, where there is a readiness and fitness, 
 with a true faith in a Saviour's cleansing blood, it is something amid 
 all our sorrows for which to thank God, when He is pleased to 
 deliver any of our beloved from the miseries of this sinful world. 
 
 For ourselves of this household, it would ill become us if we did 
 not in a measure enter into your present grief; for we cannot forget 
 that twice within little more than the year just past. He Who gives 
 and takes away, Who smites and Who heals, kills and makes alive, 
 has walked up and down among us, as though about to withdraw 
 one and another within the veil* What He seemed about to do 
 with us He has actually done with you ; but the comfort is great to 
 know that the love which takes away is as tender and as true as the 
 love which gives. Let me heartily wish and pray that God will grant 
 to you and to yours all strength and comforts in the thought of Him 
 Who has His own in the secret of His pavilion, and Who, if only we 
 be faithful, will bring us to tliem and them to us in His good time. 
 I am ever, my dear Maturin, in truest sympathy yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 The following letter shows the Archbishop's attitude 
 towards public matters unconnected with his special duties. 
 The work of his Diocese was always placed before any other 
 engagement, but he had joined the Mansion House Famine 
 Relief Committee, not only with a feeling of the real need 
 to which it set itself to minister, but with thankfulness that 
 it was a work in which members of all creeds and parties 
 could join, even in a city where differences are so sharply 
 defined as in Dublin. 
 
 To the Right Hon. the Lord Mayor of Dublin. 
 
 The Palace, St. Stephen's Green, Dublin, 
 My dear Lord Mayor, December 7, 1880. 
 
 Nothing but business of very great importance, which 
 falls to-day exactly at the same hour as the meeting at the Mansion 
 House, and from which I cannot absent myself, has hindered me 
 from taking my humble share at the winding up of your work to-day. 
 
 * Alluding to the all but mortal illnesses of his wife and youngest son in 
 1878 and 1879. 
 
"TIMOLEON:' 2r5 
 
 I have never gone back from my conviction, not merely of the 
 reaUty, but of the severity, and in many places of the intensity, of 
 the distress which the Mansion House Committee undertook, so far 
 as the means placed in their hands would reach, to relieve. For 
 myself it is no small satisfaction, though I did but touch as with a 
 little finger a burden of which others bore the full weight, to call to 
 mind the spirit in which the whole work which is now drawing to a 
 close was carried through. It is gratifying to remember the thought 
 and labour, which were so freely given by many, and certainly not 
 least by yourself ; the entire fairness, with no advantage sought to be 
 snatched by any, which presided over our arrangements — a con- 
 sciousness of this preventing the slightest outbreak of jealousy in any 
 quarter — the drawing together in friendliest intercommunion of those 
 whom in happier times many influences keep more or less apart. I 
 will not ask you to read this long letter, but I will ask you to say 
 that I should have been present at the meeting to-day, if other 
 matters had not absolutely forbade me. 
 
 I am ever, my dear Lord Mayor, very faithfully yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 " Timoleon," the Archbishop's last poem, was written in 
 the spring of i88i, and the best judges seemed to feel that 
 there were no tokens in it of failure in power and strength of 
 poetical expression. The concluding lines were a fitting 
 close to his poems : — 
 
 " And there shall wait on me 
 ***** 
 
 The golden tribute of a people's love. 
 
 And when my work is ended, multitudes 
 
 Apparelled all in whi-te and crowned with flowers, 
 
 As for a great day of high festival, 
 
 Shall with large tears of sorrow and of joy 
 
 Bear me, a victor, to my funeral pyre : 
 
 So limns itself the future to my sight. 
 
 But lo ! enough. The day is breaking fast, 
 And we are called. Hyperion's eager steeds, 
 The tempest-footed coursers of the dawn, 
 Are straining up the slope of eastern heaven, 
 And from their fiery nostrils blow the morn." 
 
2i6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 From the BiSHOP OF Truro, 
 
 Truro, 
 My dear Lord Archbishop, July 22, 1881. 
 
 May I send one line of thanks for your kindness in sending 
 me " Timoleon," and say what pleasure it made for me of the kind 
 that makes one's heart beat stronger. 
 
 I have since read it to my children sitting at the head of a 
 Cornish valley after a climb, and at present my boy at Eton has it. 
 These are but rude ways of saying " Thank you," to one who has 
 been my teacher in so very many and great ways now for thirty-three 
 years. And my children delight in the same teaching. 
 
 From this time until the autumn of 1882 the Arch- 
 bishop was better than he had been since his accident. He 
 seemed to have a last short spring of renewed health and 
 brightness. 
 
 From Rev. Dr. W. H. Thompson. 
 
 Trinity Lodge, Cambj'idge, 
 
 December 20, 1881. 
 
 Many thanks for your kindness in thinking me worthy of a copy 
 of your latest Charge. I have read it with mterest and pleasure, 
 and am glad to infer from it that the prospects of the Irish Church 
 are, on the whole, encouraging. Your remarks on the Revised 
 Version very much agree with my own impressions. I rarely read a 
 chapter in it without stumbling at some word or phrase which seems 
 to me a needless change for the worse. The Old Testament, I hope, 
 will be free from faults of that kind. 
 
 While I am on the subject, let me suggest a press correction 
 which I dare say you will have anticipated — P. 20, 1. 22, for i Tim. iii. 
 8, read i Tim. iii. 16. Another passage suggests a doubt as to the 
 meaning of Wordsworth's " Miserrimus." I have never taken him for 
 a pessimist, but rather for a half-despairing penitent. 
 
 *' By Him to be forgiven, as I hope, 
 By Him to be condemned, as I fear," 
 
 are surely the words of a believer, and lose much of their strange 
 pathos if otherwise taken. 
 
LETTER ON MR. SKINNER'S DEATH. 217 
 
 To 
 
 The Palace^ St. Stephen's Green, Dublin^ 
 
 Neiv Year's Day, 1882. 
 
 I must write to you a very few lines, if it be only to express how 
 much I feel with you in the great and sudden loss which has over- 
 taken you.* In a measure, indeed, it is the common loss of us all, 
 but it so happens that it is more particularly yours. We all, 
 however, shall often feel and know what it is 7iot to have the counsel, 
 the courage, and all high qualities of Mr. Skinner upon which to fall 
 back in difficult times which are approaching, if indeed we are not 
 already in their midst. For him, however, it is well — " no ominous 
 hour knocks at his door with tidings of mishap." 
 
 What do you think of Mr. Arnold's poem on Stanley ? Miss 
 Arnold Foster has just been here ; but I should have been obliged 
 to find so many and serious faults with what is really a very fine 
 poem, or rather one with very fine utterances, that I thought it best 
 to hold my tongue. 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 
 May 8, 1882. 
 
 All things here seem to go on as usual, and Nature, with her 
 unmeaning face, looks on as if nothing particular had happened or 
 was happening. But of this enough, though indeed at present one 
 can think or speak of little else.f 
 
 A word or two in reply to the most kind offer of a volume from 
 Mrs. Skinner. I I should prize a volume from her, and, as I could 
 also count it, irom him, but do not lade me with 3. folio. My days 
 of book-accumulating are past. I never think now how I can make 
 them more, but often how I can make the best disposition of such 
 as I have. 
 
 Your eye might light on some small devotional work — such a 
 treatise, for instance, as Bellarmine's " De Felicitate Sanctorum," or 
 John Gerhard's " Meditationes Sacrge." How delightful Oxford 
 must be ! 
 
 * The death, on December 29, 1881, of Rev. James Skinner, 
 t The murder of Mr. Burke, Under-Secretary for Ireland, and of Lord 
 Frederick Cavendish. 
 
 + Widow of Rev. James Skinner. 
 
21 8 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To Archdeacon Lee. 
 
 30, Alhemai'le Street^ London, 
 
 July 7, 1882. 
 Let me thank you very heartily for your most kind words on 
 occasion of my daughter's marriage.* To myself and to her mother 
 the loss will be irreparable. We can only be thankful that her 
 destinies are linked with those of one of so rare a beauty of character. 
 But I will not say more on a subject of such mingled joy and sorrow. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Bfooiiijicld, 
 
 August 23, 1882. 
 
 I think you, or Mary, if not you, have received communications 
 from this part of the world, since the event of last week has come to 
 pass ? 
 
 I trust that the event will be one which was laid out in the 
 providence and counsel of God, and will thus have a large blessing 
 upon it, but my loss and the dear mother's will, of course, be 
 irreparable ; but it would be to little profit to dwell upon this. 
 
 Dear E was so full of good and gracious works here, and, I may 
 
 be bold to say, so prospered in these, that it will not be easy for her 
 to find in a new world the fit substitutes for these ; but the future, as 
 we can well believe, will be ordered for her by a wiser Hand than any 
 hand of ours. 
 
 How much I wish you could see this place at this time ! It is in 
 very rare and excellent beauty ; but Ireland, with its dreadful blood 
 spots, is a land in which it is very difficult to take delight. 
 
 You should get, borrowing or otherwise, Tom Mozley's book on 
 Oxford, Oriel above all, and your daughters could, I am sure, unearth 
 some passages which would interest you very much. 
 
 To his JVife. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 August, 1882. 
 
 I was glad to see dear better than I had looked for. He 
 
 seemed too to take real pleasure in the fifty-first Psalm, to which, or 
 to the like of which, we all must come at last. May He Who has no 
 better gift to give to any than a broken and a contrite heart, give this 
 to us all. 
 
 * The marriage of his daughter Edith, on August 17, to Right Rev. Reginald 
 Copleston, Bishop of Colombo. 
 
LETTER TO HIS WIFE. 219 
 
 The following letter was written just after the death, at 
 "^2, St. Stephen's Green, Dublin, of the Archbishop's cousin 
 and brother-in-law, the Hon. Charles Trench : — 
 
 To Ids Wife. 
 
 Palace, St. Stephois Green, 
 
 Septe7nber 21, 1882. 
 
 It is a pleasure to me to think of you as not lacking our dear 
 Blanche's * care and loving attention. 
 
 I was yesterday at No. 82, and lighted on the family Bible, and 
 saw the dear entry of your name on that very day, the 20th of 
 September. We must take care to make that volume our own, 
 whenever the books are scattered abroad, as I suppose they will be. 
 There too was your earlier Arthur t and our beloved Emily. Please 
 read in my poems the lines at page 403. They are among my best, 
 but I never heard a word in their praise, and if nobody else does so, 
 my wife ought. ;J: 
 
 * His eldest son's wife. 
 
 t Mrs. Trench's youngest brother ; died unmarried in 1840. 
 
 X The lines mentioned in the above letter must find place here, since it is well 
 
 to know what a poet esteemed as his best. They are in the poem which comes 
 
 last in all the later editions. 
 
 " Life bears us on. 
 And yet not so, but that there may survive 
 Something to us ; sweet odours reach us yet. 
 Brought sweetly from the fields long left behind 
 Of holy joy, or sorrow holier still : 
 As I remember when, long years ago, 
 "With the companions of my youth, I rode 
 'Mid Sicily's holm oaks and pastoral delis 
 All in the flowery spring, through fields of thyme, 
 Fields of all flowers, — no lovelier Enna knew, — 
 There came to us long after, blown from these, 
 Rich odours that pursued us many a mile, 
 Embalming all the air : — so rode we on. 
 Though we had changed our verdant meadow-paths 
 For steep rough tracks up dusty river-beds, 
 Yet haunted by that odorous fragrance still. 
 
 Then let us be content in spirit, though 
 We cannot walk, as we are fain to do. 
 Within the solemn shadow of our griefs 
 For ever ; but must needs come down again 
 
220 LETTERS AND MEMORLALS. 
 
 I trust our wanderers are doing well.* 
 
 "A prince in our Israel has indeed passed away," he wrote, 
 September 19, on hearing of Dr. Pusey's death. "Who will 
 take the place w^iich he has left vacant ? " 
 
 During the early months of this year the Archbishop had 
 spent much time in preparing for and passing through the 
 press a " Synopsis of Moral and Ascetical Theology," left 
 nearly prepared for press by its author, the late Rev. James 
 Skinner. It was a work in which the Archbishop took a 
 deep interest, expressing warmly his high estimation of the 
 learning, industry, and religious feeling, of which it was a 
 monument. 
 
 " The edition of the book will sell," he wrote on its 
 publication ; " but slowly, or, at any rate, not so fast as she 
 who has bestowed upon it so many pious offices of love not 
 unnaturally hopes." 
 
 To Maria Trench. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 Octobc7' 4, 1882. 
 I shall be greatly honoured if I can be of the smallest service in 
 the matter about which you write. My knowledge of the subject is 
 so slight and inadequate that I hardly feel justified in offering help 
 so poor as mine must be ; but, as I have said already, I should most 
 thankfully see myself made of the smallest use. 
 
 I wonder who will write the Life.f In any case, I much regret 
 
 From the bright skirts of those protecting clouds, 
 
 To tread the common paths of earth anew. 
 
 Then let us be content to leave behind us 
 
 So much ; which yet we leave not quite behind ; 
 
 For the bright memories of the holy dead, 
 
 The blessed ones departed, shine on us 
 
 Like the pure splendours of some clear large star, 
 
 Which pilgrims, travelling onward, at their backs 
 
 Leave, and at every moment see not now ; 
 
 Yet, whensoe'er they list, may pause and turn, 
 
 And with its glories gild their faces still." 
 
 * The Bishop of Colombo and his wife, the Archbishop's daughter. 
 t Of Dr. Pusey. 
 
LETTERS TO HIS BROTHER. 221 
 
 that there will be another presentment to the Church of the painful 
 controversy between Dr. Pusey and my Bishop ; but that this some 
 day or other should come was unavoidable from the first. 
 
 I am here on various pieces of business, private and episcopal ; 
 but return to Broomfield, and to all the precious ones which it con- 
 tains, to-morrow. We shall remain there for about a fortnight before 
 we return to Dublin for good. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 
 November i, 1882. 
 
 For ourselves, we have now been for about a fortnight in Dublin. 
 
 We have shrunk indeed to a very small party — small, that is, for 
 us who were once so many ; but let me remember with thankfulness 
 to God that our shrinkage here, that is, at Dublin, has not been 
 through deaths, but only that one after another has taken flight from 
 the nest, and in the fulfilment of His ordinance have found a new 
 home for themselves. 
 
 At the same time I cannot help feeling that while the hold on 
 this mortal life is frail and slight for every one of us, it looks frailest 
 and slightest on the part of my dear wife. 
 
 To the Same. 
 
 The Palace, 
 
 ^//77 13, 1883. 
 
 Whether we shall attempt any longer flight than Broomfield this 
 coming summer is as yet undetermined. My dear wife is hardly 
 
 equal to the London journey, now that by E 's marriage there 
 
 does not remain one stronger one among us upon whom it would be 
 possible in time of need to fall back. So that I am disposed to think 
 we must not attempt so bold a flight as London would be ; above 
 all, when in myself also there is so little help. 
 
 All interests here in Dublin are absorbed in the murder trials.* 
 The first of them will probably be brought to a conclusion to-day, 
 and can scarcely have any other issue than that which we look for, 
 namely, the condemnation of the man who with his single hand 
 wrought the double deed of blood. 
 
 There is a grand Life of Lord Lawrence, very worthily told, Avhich 
 would be well worth the reading, should you feel yourself equal to so 
 
 * Of the murderers of Mr. Burke and Lord Frederick Cavendish. 
 
222 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 serious a piece of study. The correspondence between Carlyle and 
 his wife is not so pleasant, certainly not so ennobling a book, but is 
 also very curious reading. How little will the lives of those who 
 stand wilfully outside the Gospel bear any close inspection ! 
 
 Early in May, the Archbishop had a severe attack of 
 bronchitis and low fever, and was for some days alarmingly 
 ill. He had felt Archdeacon Lee's death deeply, and had 
 preached a sermon at St. Peter's, the Archdeacon's church, on 
 the Sunday following his death, Whit-Sunday, May 13 ; but 
 the exertion was too much for him, and before the week was 
 over he was himself in danger. He recovered, but was never 
 again as he had been before this attack. While confined to 
 bed, he asked one who was in attendance to read to him some 
 of the Psalms in the Vulgate, a version in which he had 
 always much delighted, and asked especially for the Psalm 
 Eriictavit cor meinn. He went from the Palace, where he had 
 been taken ill, to his country home, and did not this year 
 leave Ireland. 
 
 To Mrs. Reginald Copleston. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 
 June 28, 1883. 
 
 It has been no little disappointment to us that we have been 
 obliged to postpone, in all likelihood altogether to forego, our visit 
 to London this year. It helped us to maintain relations with a world 
 beyond ourselves, which many causes — increasing years, distance, 
 conditions of health — are now doing much to relax. 
 
 Please give to your Bishop my best love. I do not write to him 
 on Church matters. He is better informed about them in Ceylon 
 than we are here. He has borne, I trust, without seriously suffering 
 by it, a heat this year which is reported to us as excessive. I pray 
 God to have him and you and the little one in His holy keeping, 
 and to give you again to see them whom you love, and who are 
 longing not less to see you. 
 
 On Michaelmas Day the Archbishop consecrated the new 
 parish church of Clane, in the county Kildare, built by his 
 kinsman, Thomas Cooke Trench. 
 
CONSECRA TION OF ST. MICHAEL'S CHURCH, CLANE. 223 
 
 To his Wife. 
 
 Mi lie cent, 
 
 September 29, 1883. 
 To-day opened very unpromisingly with wet and rain, and it 
 seemed as if the festal character of the day would grow worse and 
 worse. Things, however, mended after a while, and we have now 
 a bright and sunny evening. I am very glad that so it was, and that 
 there was no disappointment to mar the day which had been looked 
 forward to so long. I am this afternoon very tired, having taken 
 share in the early Communion at 8 a.m., and preached at the 11.30 
 Consecration. The church has many rare and excellent beauties, 
 and is not admired more than it deserves. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Dublin, 
 My dearest Brother, October 21, 1883. 
 
 It is indeed a sorrow of sorrows to think of all which you 
 and yours have been passing through during the last i&w days,* and 
 the dread uncertainty which yet covers the future, and which still 
 waits upon the future. 
 
 Need I say how earnestly I pray that one so greatly loved, so 
 infinitely precious, who lights up the world through which she moves, 
 may be spared a little longer to husband, to brothers, to children, to 
 all who would feel her loss as so irreparable ? 
 
 We wait, not without some expectation that to-morrow morning 
 may bring its tidings of hope. May it please Him, Wlio wounds and 
 Who heals. Who brings very low and then brings up again, to be 
 present with you in this coming night, and that joy may come in the 
 morning. 
 
 May this be His pleasure Who is Healer alike of body and of soul. 
 
 Your very loving brother, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 From Thomas Arnold. 
 
 I o, Charlemo7it Mall, Dublin, 
 
 Jamiary 14, 1884. 
 It was most kind of you to send me " Timoleon," the weighty 
 and balanced lines of which I read with great pleasure. Many years 
 ago, when Metcalfe was sent for to Canada, and Brooke was carving 
 
 * The dangerous illness of Mrs. Francis Trench. 
 
224 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 out a principality in Borneo, I used to think that England bred 
 "Timoleons;" but the events of recent years have made me less 
 sanguine. I never met the gallant and unfortunate officer, Sir G. 
 CoUey, the subject of your memorial lines. 
 
 I hear that Grove has turned over the work of preparing Stanley's 
 " Life and Letters " to Theodore Walrond ; from whom, perhaps, you 
 have already received some communication on the subject. 
 
 To Rev. C. W. Benson. 
 
 The Palace, 
 My dear Benson, February 5, 1884. 
 
 I am indeed sorry to learn that the great sorrow of which 
 you write has come to you and yours — even as, sooner or later, it is 
 sure, in one shape or another, to come to us all. May He who gave 
 and also took away give to you and Mrs. Benson grace and strength 
 for every dealing of His love. 
 
 I wish I could help you to unravel the meaning of the concluding 
 lines of that very beautiful poem of the American Palmer to which 
 you refer. I have often asked myself what this might be, but have 
 sought for an answer in vain. The verses which one does under- 
 stand are of such surpassing beauty that one grudges much to 
 acknowledge that there are any which one does not understand, but 
 so as regards myself it is. Let me offer to Mrs. Benson some poems 
 of my own having to do with a home sorrow like to yours, and pray 
 believe me, with truest sympathy, yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 To Mrs. Reginald Copleston. 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 
 April 9, 18S4. 
 You and your Bishop, to whom please deliver my most affectionate 
 remembrances, have no doubt been abundantly informed of the 
 progress which our mission here, which is now drawing to a close, 
 has made. 
 
 It has offered many points of interest, and drawn Church-people 
 together in very wonderful ways. No one has been more helpful in 
 
 this matter than F , who often takes me quite by surprise for the 
 
 skill which in this matter he displays ; never pushing to the front, 
 while yet, as by nature, he finds himself there. I cannot but think 
 
LETTER TO MRS. REGINALD COPLESTON. 235 
 
 that either in England or in Ireland there is no inconsiderable work 
 in reserve for him. The end, however, proves all. 
 
 Your dear mother is looking forward with pleasurable expecta- 
 tion to a visit to London, and to the few friends which still there 
 survive. Whether this will embody itself in an actual fact still remains 
 to be seen. In many respects, and for many causes, I should be glad 
 and thankful if it did, but I have considerable doubts whether we 
 shall venture on a journey to England or not. 
 
 Your dearest mother is just now beginning Fred Maurice's Life 
 of his father, a very wonderful work for a cavalry officer. It fills 
 me with amazement. 
 
 I think your Bishop will be touched with the same wonder too ; 
 though the book may not possess the same amount of interest for 
 you and him as it does for your mother and for me. I do not know 
 any other books which recently have stirred me much. You, too, 
 with husband and child, and other claimants on your time, have, in 
 all likelihood, not found a great deal of time to spare. 
 
 I want to get out a new edition of my own poems, so that I may 
 publish a newer and complete edition. 
 
 If I were to send a dozen copies of them, could you find that 
 number of persons, little by little, who would care to accept them, 
 and to whom you would be glad to give them ? 
 
 But I must bring my letter to a close. 
 
 Ever your very loving father, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 The Archbishop's last Confirmations were held this spring, 
 from March 21 to May 26. " In consequence of the proposed 
 Mission," he wrote, " I have fixed a later date for the Con- 
 firmations in the city parishes, as it may be hoped that one 
 of the fruits of the Mission will be the gathering in, and the 
 presentation for this ordinance, of many who have not yet 
 been confirmed, though they have long since come to years 
 of discretion." His last Confirmation was at St. Bartho- 
 lomew's Church, on May 16. He was in London for the 
 month of June. 
 
 VOL. n. 
 
2-6 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 To the Bishop of Colombo. 
 
 77, Eaton Ten-acc, 
 
 June 12, 1884. 
 Few books of any great mark and significance are publishing in 
 the present year. To roe a " Life of Bacon," by Dean Church, 
 appears the most notable which the year has yielded, and is, indeed, 
 worthy of honour and admiration on many grounds. 
 
 I am ever, my dear brother in Christ, most faithfully and affection- 
 ately yours, 
 
 R. C. Dublin. 
 
 The following letter, to his youngest son, is written on his 
 leaving Ireland, where he had been acting as his father's 
 chaplain, to accept the charge of a Liverpool parish. He had 
 been rejected the previous year, on Archdeacon Lee's death, 
 by the nominators to the cure of a church where he had 
 laboured under the Archdeacon. 
 
 To the Rev. H. F. Chenevix Trench. 
 
 Broomfield, 
 July 8, 1884. 
 I do not think that there was any career for you in the Church of 
 Ireland : and that what you have done was the best thing to do, and 
 that whereby you could turn your life to the greatest amount of 
 spiritual profit. I will not, therefore, utter a word of untimely 
 lamentation, though I deeply feel how immense is the loss to us all. 
 
 To Rev. Francis Trench. 
 
 Palace, Dublin. 
 
 1884. 
 
 It is a while since I have written ; I do not know that even 
 now I have very much to say. 
 
 We have had some very pleasant visits from children and grand- 
 children, such as I trust have stirred up many thankful thoughts in 
 our hearts. 
 
 Of many sweet, I think that, perhaps, one or two of dear H 's 
 
 are the sweetest of all. 
 
 Grown-up children, when they have grown up in the fear and 
 nurture of the Lord, and give promise of serving their generation, 
 are, indeed, a treasure ; but, for pure delight, there are perhaps none 
 
SERIOUS ILLNESS. 2-7 
 
 to match those httle ones, whom one can hardly help wishing that 
 they could always remain what they now are. 
 
 Matters here, political and social, are somewhat better than they 
 have been ; though it is difficult to say whether the improvement 
 reaches more than to the outside of things. Certainly, for the 
 present, things are a good deal better than they have been. How 
 curious it is that Egypt should be again the centre of the world's 
 interests, the middle point round which all is evolving ; and yet so, 
 in the providence of God, it would seem to be. It is well to keep 
 ever in remembrance that He guides the ship Who alone knows how 
 to guide it. 
 
 It was during this summer that the Archbishop's health 
 gave serious anxiety to his friends. He left Broomfield to 
 consecrate a church at Celbridge, in the county Kildare, 
 staying at the house of kinsfolk, whose gentle care was 
 pleasant to him. " We left all good things behind when we 
 left Donacomper," he said sadly on returning to Dublin, 
 where his family had not yet moved from Broomfield, 
 and where he remained for a few days for the September 
 ordination. It was his last ; and he did not get through it 
 and the preceding examinations without serious strain and 
 suffering. 
 
 The question of his resignation of the See began to occupy 
 the Archbishop's mind seriously, and he determined to have 
 a consultation of his physicians on his return, for the winter, 
 to the Palace. 
 
 Still, he was preparing for his Visitation, and occupied in 
 writing his Charge, when, on October ii, the result of the 
 consultation was made known to him. It was the decided 
 opinion of Drs. Gordon and Head that it was absolutely 
 necessary that he should abstain from all episcopal duties 
 and official work, " at least for the remainder of the year." 
 He laid aside his Charge, never again to touch it ; but the 
 cessation from work brought a momentary rally, and he 
 still doubted as to resigning his post. All through October 
 the great spirit struggled on, amid the anxieties and fears of 
 all who loved him ; but early in November severe illness 
 
228 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 came on, and the end seemed close at hand. On Novem- 
 ber 12 an announcement of his dangerous sickness appeared 
 in the papers, asking, on the part of his family, for the 
 prayers of the Church for him. He recovered partially ; but 
 he knew now that he must resign his office as Archbishop of 
 Dublin. 
 
 The Palace, Dublin, 
 
 November 15, 1884. 
 
 To the Members, Clerical and Lay, of the Synod of Dublin, 
 Glendalough, and Kildare. 
 
 My DEARLY Beloved in the Lord, 
 
 I have already communicated to the Synod of Dublin, 
 Glendalough, and Kildare that infirmity of health compelled me 
 to withdraw for a period from the transaction of business, except 
 to a very limited extent. Since that communication my health 
 has not improved, and I see no prospect of being able to dis- 
 charge the duties of my office. I have therefore determined on 
 resigning, so as to enable the diocese to proceed under the provisions 
 of our Statutes to the election of a successor. There is no provision 
 in those Statutes defining in what manner the resignation of an 
 Archbishop shall be made, or to whom it is to be communicated ; 
 but as the Diocesan Synod constitutes the authority w^iich is to select 
 a successor, I make this communication to you, as also to the Church 
 Representative Body and to the Archbishops and Bishops of other 
 dioceses of the Church of Ireland. As it may facilitate the arrange- 
 ments connected with the appointment of a successor, I think it right 
 to add that it is not my purpose to make any application to the 
 Church Representative Body for the continuance to me, after my 
 resignation is completed, of the income I received from them. And 
 now, my dear brethren and friends, being in much feebleness of 
 body, I cannot write to you such words of affectionate farewell as I 
 should else have wished to do. I can but thank you for all the 
 friendly counsel and loyal help which I have received from you, and 
 ask for your prayers. And God forbid that I should on my part 
 cease to pray for you, and to ask that on you all and on each in 
 these united dioceses, on the whole Church of Ireland, the blessing 
 of the great Head of the Church may now and hereafter abundantly 
 rest ; and I commend you, my dearly beloved in the Lord, to God, 
 to the Word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and so give 
 
RESIGNATION OF THE SEE OF DUBLIN. 229 
 
 you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified in Christ 
 Jesus our Lord. 
 
 I am, dear brethren, your faithful friend and chief Pastor, 
 
 Richard C. Dublin. 
 
 On November 28, 1884, Archbishop Trench formally 
 resigned his office. If he had held the See till January r, 
 1885, he would have ruled it for exactly twenty-one years. 
 Only three or four were present, who were deeply moved as 
 he affixed his name to the formal document of resignation, 
 saying, with his usual gentle simplicity, " I am very sorry to 
 do it." 
 
 From the RIGHT HoN. Earl Spencer. 
 
 Vice-Regal Lodge, Dublin, 
 
 My dear Lord, Decejnher 10, 1884. 
 
 I hope your Grace will forgive me for writing a few lines 
 to you on learning of your retirement from the high position which 
 you have held so long in Dublin and Ireland. 
 
 It would be presumptuous in me to express my admiration of 
 many of the high qualities which you have shown, but I should like 
 specially to express to you what I have always felt very strongly. 
 
 When we came to Ireland in the beginning of 1869, the proposals 
 to disestablish the Irish Church had excited an immense deal of 
 animosity among Churchmen, and party feeling ran very high in 
 Irish society. I shall never forget your Grace's attitude towards 
 Lady Spencer and myself at that time. 
 
 While never concealing your own views on the subject of the 
 proposed measure, you never made the slightest difference in your 
 relations with us. 
 
 Your example was very striking, and if I have never expressed to 
 your Grace before my appreciation of your conduct at that trying 
 time, I have never forgotten it, and am anxious to mention it now. 
 
 It is one of the unfortunate, but probably necessary, consequences 
 of the strong party feeling which exists in Ireland, that political 
 opposition is often allowed to interfere in private life. 
 
 If your example were more generally followed, party warfare 
 would be less bitter, and the motives of political action would some- 
 times be considered to emanate from higher sources than mere 
 political partisanship. 
 
230 LETTERS AND MEMORIALS. 
 
 Lady Spencer is away, but I know she will join me in my regret 
 that you have been obliged to withdraw from your more active work. 
 We shall both wish you much happiness in your comparatively 
 retired life. 
 
 Excuse me for writing ; I wish I could better express the feelings 
 which I entertain towards your Grace. 
 
 Very truly yours, 
 
 Spencer. 
 
 During the first months of 1885 the Archbishop slowly 
 revived and crept on toward some measure of recovery. To 
 the writer, in the Monthly Packet of March, of a notice of his 
 "Brief Thoughts and Meditations," he dictates a few lines on 
 March 5 : " Let me thank you for all the loving-kindness in 
 which your words are steeped, and, if I say no more, think of 
 the utter weakness which besets me, but which, in one way or 
 another, will not always endure." A month later, he writes 
 to her himself. 
 
 Palace, 
 
 Dearest Easier Eve, iS^^. 
 
 Please take my best thanks for innumerable gifts, small 
 and great, though, indeed, none are small where love goes with 
 them, which magnifies them all. But no more said on this : — pray 
 acknowledge that these [lines] have a certain grace, and are worthy 
 the small pains of transcription ; the actual writer here being Joseph 
 Reaumont, writer of " Psyche," if I do not err. 
 With best love to all of yours, 
 
 R. C. T. 
 
 " Go, roseate buds of martyrdom ; 
 In Paradise go take your room, 
 Where you may flourish and not fear 
 That Herod's sword may cross you there. 
 
 " Your little Lord that -scapes to-day, 
 All yours in richer blood will pay, 
 First let Him grow, and fill His veins, 
 Whose blood must wash the whole world's stains." 
 
 There are only two letters, after this date, amongst those 
 entrusted to the editor. To a lady in trouble he writes : — 
 
LETTER TO DR. MA TURIN. 231 
 
 I am indeed concerned to hear that you have so many sorrows 
 and trials, and so few to help you to bear them ; but, indeed, I wrong 
 a Heavenly Father, Who never sends a grief but that He sends at the 
 same time the grace which shall stand at our side even at the worst 
 
 of this. Fix, dear Miss , this in your heart, that you have to 
 
 do with One Who has called Himself above everything else the 
 Comforter, and Who never takes away but that He may send to us 
 or bring us something better in the room of that which we have lost. 
 I wish I could write more at full ; but, indeed, I am still labouring 
 painfully under the weakness which I only very slowly exchange for 
 things better. Let me, however, commend you to God and to the 
 word of His grace. 
 
 The last letter is to the late Rev. Dr. Maturin, on the 
 death of his wife. 
 
 To Rev. William Maturin, D.D.* 
 
 Palace, Dublin, 
 My dear Friend, April 10, 1885. 
 
 We had long nourished hopes which yet were not to find 
 their fulfilment, except, indeed, as we can always find in one shape 
 or another, even if not in all shapes, the evidence that our God is 
 Love ; that He does not willingly afflict ; that, with good things for us 
 here, He has yet better for His children in store. For you and for 
 me, these good things, if only we be found not altogether unworthy 
 of them — these things may be not very far off". It is but a very little 
 interval which divides us and them. Let us comfort ourselves with 
 these words. It is indeed very little which I can say at a time like 
 the present, only I will say how dearly beloved by many under this 
 roof your dear wife has been for many a past year. She will be wept 
 by no truer tears than theirs. May her memory, or, to speak better 
 things, her presence, invisible albeit most real, be a spiritual power 
 binding together in one all the scattered members of your household. 
 Let me commit you and yours, above all on a day like this, to 
 His loving keeping, Who is able to keep us when all other keepers 
 fail, and to give us in the end an inheritance among them that are 
 sanctified. 
 
 Ever, my dear friend, yours in affectionate regard, 
 
 R. C. Trench. 
 
 * While these Letters were in preparation, he also has gained his rest. He 
 died on June 30, 1887. 
 
232 LETTERS AND MEM0RL4LS. 
 
 The summer of 1885 was spent at Broomfield, the home 
 which had been his mother's in her youth. On October 2 he 
 left it, never to return, and arrived on Saturday, the 3rd, in 
 London, where he had taken 23, Eaton Square, for the winter 
 and spring. He walked out and drove most days ; one visit to 
 St. Paul's Cathedral and to Dean Church was especially enjoyed 
 by him. Yet, as the months went on, he lost ground, though 
 gradually and slowly. There were weary days and nights, 
 with fluctuations of hope and fear for those who loved him, 
 and who could but follow him with prayers as he went down 
 into the dark valley, leaning upon the only staff which could 
 comfort him. " I have cared for a good Greek play as much 
 as for most things," he said during those last days, " but it 
 does not do to die upon." 
 
 It was on March 28, the third Sunday in Lent, soon after 
 eight in the morning, just at the hour when his name was 
 breathed in supplication at many an altar, both in the land 
 of his birth and in England, that the longed-for rest was 
 granted. 
 
 The Dean of Westminster expressed his desire, and that 
 of the Chapter, that Archbishop Trench should be laid in the 
 Abbey which had once been his, and his wife and children 
 felt that it was his fittest resting-place. No pall, save of 
 flowers, covered the coffin as it was carried on an open funeral 
 car to the great Abbey. Through Dean's Yard, and thence 
 through the archway leading alike to his old home and to the 
 cloister entrance to the nave, where it was met by the clergy 
 and choristers, the sacred burden was borne into the choir, 
 followed by the long train of chief mourners — children and 
 grandchildren, sister and nephew, with two or three in life near 
 to him in love. " What are these that are arrayed in white 
 robes ? Whence came they ? " was sung as it rested under 
 the lantern. The grave, round which a large space had been 
 
WESTMINSTER ABBEY. 233 
 
 railed off, is in the centre of the nave. After the first part 
 of the service, the last sad procession was re-formed and 
 moved again back into the nave. The robes of the choir on 
 the south side, and the wreaths and flower-crosses, carried 
 by the chief mourners, on the east and north sides, made a 
 white garland round the enclosed space ; the Archbishops of 
 Canterbury and Dublin, with the other Bishops and clergy, 
 standing at the west end. 
 
 The Queen was represented at the burial by Col. the Hon. 
 H. W. J.^Byng. 
 
 " Now the labourer's task is o'er" was sung after the coffin 
 had been lowered into the grave. There was a pause after 
 the Benediction, and then, as the mighty wail of the Dead 
 March filled the cathedral aisles, the mourners laid the 
 flowers which they carried around the tomb, and left their 
 father to rest under the shadow of his own loved Abbey, 
 waiting till the mortal put on immortality, till the precious 
 seed sown in weakness be raised in power, till death be 
 swallowed up in life, and the ineffable vision of joy, and 
 brightness, and perfectness, after which his soul panted on 
 earth, be his full and everlasting portion in his Father's house, 
 the eternal home of the redeemed. 
 
 " I did not know," the friend wrote, to whom the last letter 
 in this volume is addressed, " how much I loved the Arch- 
 bishop till we were about to lose him, and up to the last I 
 looked forward to seeing him again. To him it is unalloyed 
 victory, and if St. Paul's words can apply to any they do to 
 him — ' I have fought the good fight, I have finished my course, 
 I have kept the Faith.' If I was to attempt to name his 
 characteristic grace, I would say it was that which is highest 
 in the kingdom of heaven— humility. I think he was the 
 humblest man I have ever known. He suffered a prolonged 
 martyrdom during the struggles after disestablishment, and 
 never was he betrayed into saying a word or doing an act 
 
23;- LETTERS AND MEM0RL4LS. 
 
 which the most scrupulous would recall. The records of 
 those debates are records of a meekness, a patience, and a 
 forbearance which have not often been equalled, and could 
 not be surpassed. Those who mourn him have one comfort 
 which time cannot deprive them of — they can remember him 
 in their prayers, and enjoy communion with him and all 
 the faithful departed in the Holy Sacrament." 
 
 For the epitaph on the slab of Irish marble, bearing a 
 crozier, which covers Archbishop Trench's grave, his family 
 are indebted to the Very Rev. R. W. Church, Dean of 
 St. Paul's. "There is a public aspect of his character and 
 career," the Dean wrote when sending this inscription, " which 
 I have attempted to express in what I have written. It is 
 the peculiar combination in him of the poet, the theologian, 
 and the champion of primitive and Catholic doctrine in his 
 trying career as Archbishop. There was in him an imagi- 
 native love of truth, as not merely true, but beautiful ; what 
 others deal with only as divines, he also saw as a poet, and 
 this is so characteristic that it seemed worth while to put it 
 into words." 
 
 IN MEMORIAM 
 
 RICARDI CHENEVIX TRENCH, 
 
 HUJUSCE ECCLESI^E PER ANNOS VII, DECANI 
 
 lER ANNOS XXI. ARCHIEP. DUBLINIENSIS. 
 
 QUI .^TERN.E IN CHRISTO VERITATIS CAPTUS AMORE 
 
 PULCHRITUDINEM EJUS SACROSANCTAM 
 
 YATES CECINIT 
 
 INTERPRES ILLUSTRAVIT 
 
 PER RES Li^TAS, PER ASPERAS, VIVENS, MORIENS 
 
 INCORRUPTA FIDE UNICE COLUIT 
 
 H. M. 
 
 DEO GRATIAS AGENTES 
 
 rOSUERUNT SUI. 
 
TNINTEI) UV WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, 
 LONDON AND BECCLES. 
 
A LIST OF 
 
 KEG AN PAUL, TRENCH, & CO:S 
 PUBLICATIONS. 
 
KEGAX PAUL, TREXCH. &: CO.'S 
 PUBLICATIOXS. 
 
 y ft jg y ^^109 M»*-% i ■ayy . . 
 
 
 
 -zz. A Xe- Vilune 
 
 - 2'I^IIE RST 
 
 \ - T^ ^ThE r. VST) PrtKCIPLZS I? THZ Cr^lL 
 
 br 1- . H 
 
 -^T. J. r 
 
 
 rTAXCES- \\ 
 
 Arciss: 
 
 AZARJAS 1 - 7 -ZA^rz —zChti^axCh 1 
 
 BADGER {Gee ~ : — A Z I ::cox. In 
 
 -sldc&llKe ITS rendexed 
 r3fio ] 
 
Kega7i Paul, Trench, cf Co.'s Public'jiioiis. 3 
 
 ^AGEHOT i]Va:tir^^^ English Ciysnrvr::::. F:f:l Zii::-. 
 
 Crc"srii St.j. J-- O"^ 
 
 LoitBARD Street. A Descripr:- c: ±5 Mi-ev r-^ij-kt:. Xlnrh 
 Ediiion- Cro^m Sto. ':. td. 
 
 Essays on PARLiAirEXTA?.v Rz?:?j.r. Crown 8vo. fj. 
 
 Some Articles ox the Dzpsxciatiox of Siltesl, a2o Tipics 
 
 COXXECTZD WITH IT, Demj Sto. 5/. 
 
 BAGOT{AIan) C.^.— Accidexts ix iSlixzs : T^. : :: :; izi J.-t"- 
 tuxu Cnnm 8to. &*. 
 
 The Principles of Collierv Vz:;r:LAr:;N. Second Ecir:-, 
 greatly ailai^d, crown Sto. 5.-. 
 
 The Principles of Civil Engisezsjng in Estatz Management. 
 Crown 8to. 7/. 6if. 
 
 BAIRB (Henry J/)— The Huguenots an-t Hzni^y :? Xatarslz. 
 2 vols. Sto. W ith ils-ps. 24/. 
 
 BALDWIX [ Cap. J. H — The Large ant) SiiAii Game of Bengal 
 
 AXD XHS XOiTH-WZiTiiX PiDTlNCLS OF IXriA. ^ r± 2C EilSCTL- 
 
 tioni New ani Cheaper E.ii~;:i. Szi^Z 4:0. far. di", 
 
 BALLIN (Ada S. and F. Z.)— A Hesi^ew Gra^imar. Wl-Ji Exercises 
 sdected izoTO. ihe Bible. Crown Sto. ~:. d;". 
 
 ^-^ZZ 0/l«. ZLff.^.)— XcTES OF A Xati-ralist in S:-tth .\:-.^tca. 
 Crown Sto. &/. (td. 
 
 BARCLAY (£dgar) — 'Sloxrsi:ALS Life es- Algerl\. Cro^f- 4:0. 
 Wlih nraneroas Eliiitrzdons by Fi:;::graT:ire. 16.-. 
 
 BASU {K. P.) JT.^.— Students" ^L\THEMATICAL Companion. C:-- 
 
 laining problems in Ari rh— e:fc. Algerrti. Geometry, jjni 'Sis-szr2.-± :^ :';r 
 Smdoits of the Tiwiian UniTersides. Crows Std. dr. 
 
 BAUR {Ferdinand) Dr. Ph., Professor in Maulbronr. — A r-i: logical 
 
 iNTRODUCnox TO Gk£EK AND Lates F03. Stttde: .ored z&i 
 
 adapted frcan the German by C. Regan PArx, iLA., - . r -. E. D. 
 Stone, M-A. Third Edition. Grown Sto. d.-. 
 
 BE XX (Alfred W.) — The Greek Philosophers. 2 vols. DenivSvo. ^Sj. 
 
 BEXSOX (A. C.) — William Laud, sometime Archbishop of Cax- 
 
 TEitscsY. A Snzdy. Wirh Portrait. Crown Sto. dr. 
 
 BIBLE FOLK-LORE.— K Stttv rs- Compai^tive MrTHOL'>rY. L^-re 
 crown Sto. iol". 6a. 
 
 BIRD (Charles) F.G.S. — Higher Education in Germany ant Eng- 
 land : Being 3. Brief Practical Acco^Int of the Oiganisatioa and Cznicc'-ua 
 of the German Higher Schools. With Critical Reniarks 3i>i S-ggestiocs with 
 reference to those of Eiigiaiid- Small crown Sto. ::.-. dj". 
 
 Birth and Growth of Religion. A Book for Workers^ Crown Sva 
 
 doth, 2J-. ; paper coTers, is. 
 
 BIACKBCRX (Mrs. ^x<^>4>— Bible Beasts an-d Birl.s. AXewEdi- 
 
 tion of ' ElnatraticHis of Scripaire by an Animal Painter." AVith Twenty-two 
 Plates. PhotograpJied from the Origraals, and Printed in Pknaocrpe. 4to. 
 cloth extra, gQt edges, \2s. 
 
 A 2 
 
4 A List of 
 
 BLOOMFIELD {The Lady) — Reminiscences of Court and Diplo- 
 matic Life. New and Cheaper Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 BLUNT {The Ven. Archdeaco7i) — The Divine Patriot, and other 
 Sermons, Preached in Scarborough and in Cannes. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4^-. dd. 
 
 BLUNT {Wilfrid 6".)— The Future of Islam. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 Ideas about India. Crown 8vo. cloth, 6s. 
 
 BOSANQUET {Bernard) — Knowledge and Reality. A Criticism of 
 Mr. F. H. Bradley's ' Principles of Logic' Crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 BOUVERIE-PUSEY {S. ^. ^.)— Permanence and Evolution. An 
 Inquiiy into the supposed Mutability of Animal Types. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 BOWEN {H. C.) M.A. — Studies in English, for the use of Modem 
 
 Schools. 7th Thousand. Small crown 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 English Grammar for Beginners. Fop. 8vo. is. 
 
 Simple English Poems. Enghsh Literature for Junior Classes. In 
 Four Parts. Parts I., IL, and III. 6d. each; Part IV. is. ; complete, y. 
 
 BRADLEY {F. Lf.)— The Principles of Logic. Demy Svo. i6s. 
 
 BRLDGETT {Rr^'. T. ^.)— History of the Holy Eucharist in 
 Great Britain. 2 vols. Demy Svo. i8j. 
 
 BROOKE {Rev. S. A.) — Life and Letters of the late Rev. F. W. 
 Robertson, M.A. Edited by. 
 I. Uniform with Robertson's Sermons. 2 vols. With Steel Portrait, 7 j. 61/. 
 II. Libraiy Edition. 8vo. With Portrait, 12s. 
 III. A Popular Edition. In i vol. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Fight of Faith. Sermons preached on various occasions. 
 
 Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. "js. bd. 
 The Spirit of the Christian Life. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Theology in the English Poets. — Cowper, Coleridge, Wordsworth^ 
 
 and Bums. Sixth Edition. Post Svo. 5^. 
 Christ in Modern Life. Sixteenth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 Sermons. First Series. Thirteenth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 Sermons. Second Series. Sixth Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 BROWN {Horatio F.) — Life on the Lagoons. With two Illustrations 
 and a Map. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 Venetian Studies. Crown Svo. 7^-, (yd. 
 
 BROWN {Rev. J. Bald^vin) B.A. — The Higher Life: its Reality, 
 Experience, and Destiny. Seventh Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 Doctrine of Annihilation in the Light of the Gospel of 
 
 Love. Five Discourses. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 The Christian Policy of Life. A Book for Young Men of 
 Business. Third Edition. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 BURDETT {Henry C.) — Help in Sickness : Where to Go and What 
 to Do. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 Helps to Health : The Habitation, The Nursery, The Schoolroom, 
 and The Person. With a Chapter on Pleasure and Health Resorts. Crowa 
 Svo. IS. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Go's Publications. 5 
 
 BURKE {Oliver J.) — South Isles of Aran (County Gal way). 
 Crown 8vo. 2s, 6d, 
 
 BURKE {The late Very Rev. T. iV^)— His Life. By W. J. Fitzpatrick. 
 2 vols. With Portrait. Demy 8vo. 30^. 
 
 BURTON {Mrs. Richard) — The Inner Life of Syria, Palestine, and 
 THE Holy Land. Post 8vo. 6^. 
 
 -CANDLER {C.) — The Prevention of Consumption. A Mode of 
 Prevention founded on a New Theory of the Nature of the Tubercle- Bacillus. 
 Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 ■Carlyle and the Open Secret of His Life. By Henry Larkin. 
 Demy Svo. 14^. 
 
 CARPENTER { W. B.) LL.D., M.D., F.R.S., 6-^.— The Principles 
 
 OF Mental Physiology. With their Applications to the Training and 
 Discipline of the Mind, and the Study of its Morbid Conditions. Illustrated. 
 Sixth Edition. Svo. 12s. 
 
 Nature and Man : Essays, Scientific and Philosophical. With 
 Memoir of the Author and Portrait. Large crown Svo. 2>s. 6d. 
 
 'Catholic Dictionary — Containing some account of the Doctrine, 
 Discipline, Rites, Ceremonies, Councils, and Religious Orders of the Catholic 
 Church, By William E. Addis and Thomas Arnold, M.A. Third 
 Edition, demy Svo, 2\s. 
 
 CHEYNE {Rev. Canon, M.A., D.D., Edin.) — Job and Solomon; or, 
 the Wisdom of the Old Testament. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 The Prophecies of Isaiah. Translated with Critical Notes and 
 Dissertations. 2 vols. Fourth Edition. Demy Svo. 255. 
 
 The Book of Psaljnis ; or. The Praises of Israel. A New 
 Translation, with Commentary. Demy Svo. i$s. 
 
 Churgress, The. By The Prig. Fcp. Svo, 3^-. 6d. 
 
 CZA IRA UT— Elements of Geometry. Translated by Dr. Kaines. 
 With 145 Figures. Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 CLAPPERTON {Jane iTz/t/z/t-)— Scientific Meliorism and the Evo- 
 lution OF Happiness. Large crown Svo. Si-, dd. 
 
 CLODD {Edward) F.R.A.S. — The Childhood of the World : a 
 
 Simple Account of Man in Early Times. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 3^-, 
 A Special Edition for Schools, \s. 
 
 The Childhood of Religions. Including a Simple Account of the 
 Birth and Growth of Myths and Legends. Eighth Thousand. Crown Svo. 5j-. 
 A Special Edition for Schools. \s. 6d. 
 
 Jesus of Nazareth. With a brief sketch of Jewish History to the 
 Time of His Birth. Second Edition. Small crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 COGHLAN {J. Cole) D.D. — The Modern Pharisee, and other 
 Sermons. Edited by the Very Rev. H. H. Dickinson, D.D., Dean of 
 Chapel Royal, Dublin. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 7^. dd. 
 
 COLERIDGE {Sara) — Memoir and Letters of Sara Coleridge. 
 Edited by her Daughter. With Index. Cheap Edition. With one Portrait. 
 7J-. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE {The Hon. Stephen)— De^ieis.wjs. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
6 A List of 
 
 COOPER {fames Fenimore) — Life. By T. R. Loundsbury. With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. 5.f. 
 
 CORY {Williain) — A Guide to Modern English History. Part I. — 
 MDCCCXV.-MDCCCXXX. Demy 8vo. 95. Part II.— MDCCCXXX.- 
 MDCCCXXXV. ISJ-. 
 
 COTTERILL {H. B.) — An Introduction to the Study of Poetry. 
 Crown 8vo. 7^-. 6d. 
 
 COTTON {H. J. S.) — New India, or India in Transition, Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. Popular Edition, paper covers, is. 
 
 C^OX {Rer. Sir George W.) M.A., Bart. — The Mythology of the Aryan 
 Nations. New Edition. Demy 8vo. ids. 
 Tales of Ancient Greece. New Edition. Small crown 8vo. ds. 
 A Manual of Mythology in the form of Question and Answer. 
 
 New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3^^. 
 
 An Introduction to the Science of Comparative Mythology 
 
 AND FOLK-LORE. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 COX {Rev. Sir G. W.) M.A., Bart., and JONES {Eustace Hviton)— 
 Popular Romances of the Middle Ages. Third Edition, in i vol. 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 COX {Rezi. Samuel) D.D. — A Commentary on the Book of Job. With 
 a Translation. Second Edition. Demy Svo. 15^. 
 
 Salvator Mundi ; or, Is Christ the Saviour of all Men? Tenth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo 5^-. 
 
 The Larger Hope : a Sequel to ' Salvator Mundl' Second Edi- 
 tion. i6mo. \s. 
 
 The Genesis of Evil, and other Sermons, mainly expository. 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6^-. 
 
 Balaam : An Exposition and a Study. Crown Svo. 5X. 
 
 Miracles. An Argument and a Challenge, Crown Svo, 2s. dd. 
 
 CRA VEN (Mrs.) — A Year's Meditations. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 CRA WFURD {Oswald) — Portugal, Old and New. With Illustrations- 
 and Maps. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 CRUISE {F. R.) M.D.— Thomas a Kempis. Notes of a Visit to the 
 Scenes in which his Life was spent, with some Account of the Examination of 
 his Relics. Demy Svo. Illustrated. 12^-. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM {IV., ^.Z>.)— Politics and Economics : An Essay 
 
 on the Nature of the Principles of Political Economy, together with a Survey 
 of Recent Legislation. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 DARMESTETER {Arsene)— The Life of Words as the Symbols 
 OF Ideas. Crown Svo. 4^. 6J. 
 
 DA VIDSON {Rev. Samuel) D.D., ZZ.Z).— Canon of the Bible : Its. 
 Formation, Histoiy, and Fluctuations. Third and revised Edition. SmalL 
 crown Svo. 5^. 
 The Doctrine of Last Things, contained in the New Testament,, 
 compared with the Notions of the Jews and the S atements of Church Creeds, 
 Small crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Tre7tch, & Co!s PiLblications. 7 
 
 DAWSON {Geo.) M.A. — Prayers, with a Discourse on Prayer. 
 
 Edited by his Wife. First Series. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 3^. 6ii. 
 
 Prayers, with a Discourse on Prayer. Edited by George St. 
 
 Clair. Second Series. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sermons on Disputed Points and Special Occasions. Edited by 
 
 his Wife. Fourth Edition. Crowoi 8vo. 6^. 
 Sermons on Daily Life and Duty. Edited by his Wife. Fifth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 3^. M. 
 
 The Authentic Gospel, and other Sermons. Edited by George 
 St. Clair. Tliird Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Biographical Lectures. Edited by (iEORGE St. Clair, F.G.S. 
 
 Second Edition. Large crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 Shakespeare, and other Lectures. Edited by George St. Clair, 
 F.G.S. Large crown 8vo. 7^-. 6d. 
 
 DE BURY {Richard)— Tn^ Philobiblon. Translated and Edited by 
 Ernest C. Thomas. 
 
 BE JONCOURT {Madame Marie) — Wholesome Cookery. Fourth 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, is. 6d. ; paper covers, \s. 
 
 DENT {H. C.)—A Year in Brazil. With Notes on Religion, Meteor- 
 ology, Natural History, &c. Maps and Illustrations, Demy 8vo. iSj-. 
 
 Doctor Faust. The Old German Puppet Play, turned into English, 
 with Introduction, etc., by T. C. H. Hedderwick, Large post 8vo, Ts. 6d. 
 
 DO WD EN {Edward) ZZ.Z?.— Shakspere : a Critical Study of his Mind 
 and Art. Eighth Edition. Post 8vo. \2s. 
 Studies in Literature, 17 89-1 8 7 7. Fourth Edition. Large post 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Transcripts and Studies. Large post 8vo. t.2s. 
 
 Dulce Domum. Fcp. 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 DU MONCEL {Count) — The Telephone, the Microphone, and the 
 Phonograph. With 74 Illustrations. Third Edition. Small crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 DUNN {H. Percy) i^i?.C. 6".— Infant Health. The Physiology and 
 Hygiene of Early Life. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 DURUY (r/V/(?r)— History of Rome and the Roman People. 
 
 Edited by Professor Mahaffy, with nearly 3,000 Illustrations. 4to. 6 Vols, 
 in 12 Parts, 30^-. each volume. 
 
 Education Library. Edited by Sir Philip Magnus : — 
 
 An Introduction to the History of Educational Theories. 
 
 By Oscar Browning, M.A. Second Edition. 35. 6d. 
 Old Greek Education. By the Rev. Prof Mahaffy, M.A. Second 
 
 Edition. 3^'. 6d. 
 School Management ; including a General View of the Work of 
 
 Education, Organization, and Discipline. By Joseph LandoN. Sixth 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 EDWARDES {Major- General Sir Herbert ^.)— Memorials of his 
 Life and Letters. By his Wife, With Portrait and Illustrations. 2 vols. 
 Demy 8vo. 36j-, 
 
8 A List of 
 
 Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by Austin Dobson. 
 Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 ELSDALE {Henry) — Studies in Tennyson's Idylls. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 EMERSOJSrS {Ralph Waldo) Life. By Oliver Wendell Holmes. 
 [English Copyright Edition.] With Portrait. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 ERANUS. A Collection of Exercises in the Alcaic and Sapphic 
 
 Metres. Edited by F. W. Cornish, Assistant Master at Eton. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. zs. 
 
 Five o'Clock Tea. Containing Receipts for Cakes of every description, 
 Savoury Sandwiches, Cooling Drinks, &c. By the Author of ' Breakfast 
 Dishes ' and ' Savouries and Sweets.' Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d., or is. sewed. 
 
 FORBES {Bishop)— -K Memoir, by the Rev. Donald J. Mackey. 
 Portrait and Map. Crown 8vo. yj. dd. 
 
 FORD YCE {John)—Tn^ New Social Order. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 FOTHERINGHAM {James) — Studies in the Poetry of Robert 
 Browning. Crown 8vo. bs. 
 
 FRANKLIN {Benjamin) — As a Man of Letters. By J. B. McMaster. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 GARDINER {Samuel R.) and J. BASS MULLINGER, M.A.— 
 
 Introduction to the Study of English History Second Edition. 
 Large crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 GEORGE {Henry) — Progress and Poverty : an Inquiry into the 
 Causes of Industrial Depressions, and of Increase of Want with Increase of 
 Wealth. The Remedy. Library Edition. Post 8vo. 7^. 6d. Cabinet Edi- 
 tion, crown 8vo. 2s, 6d, 
 
 *^* Also a Cheap Edition, limp cloth, is. 6d.; paper covers, is. 
 Social Problems. Crown 8vo. 5.^. 
 
 *^* Also a Cheap Edition, limp cloth, is. (yd. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 Protection, or Free Trade. An Examination of the Tariff 
 
 Question, with especial regard to the Interests of Labour. Second Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5-''' 
 
 GILBERT {Mrs.) — Autobiography, and other Memorials, Edited by 
 Josiah Gilbert. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 7j. 6d. 
 
 GILLMORE {Col. Parker) — Days and Nights by the Desert. With 
 numerous Illustrations. Demy Svo. los, 6d. 
 
 GLANVILL {Joseph) — Scepsis Scientifica ; or, Confest Ignorance, the 
 Way to Science ; in an Essay of the Vanity of Dogmatising and Confident 
 Opinion. Edited, with Introductory Essay, by John Owen. Elzevir 8vo. 
 printed on hand-made paper, 6^, 
 
 GLASS {Henry Alex.) — The Story of the Psalters. Crown Svo. 
 Glossary of Terms and Phrases. Edited by the Rev. H. Percy Smith 
 
 and others. Medium Svo. 7^. dd. 
 
 GLOVER {F.) J/.^.— ExEMPLA Latina. A First Construing Book, with 
 Short Notes, Lejcicon, and an Introduction to the Analysis of Sentences. Second 
 Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2.s. 
 
 GOODENOUGH {Commodore J. G.) — Memoir of, with Extracts from 
 his Letters and Journals. Edited by his Widow. With Steel Engraved 
 Portrait. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.^s Publications. 9 
 
 -GORDON {Major-Gen. C. G.) — His Journals at Kartoum. Printed 
 from the Original MS. With Introduction and Notes by A Egmont Hake. 
 Portrait, 2 Maps, and 30 Illustrations. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 2ls. Also a 
 Cheap Edition in i vol., 6s. 
 
 Gordon's (General) Last Journal. A Facsimile of the last 
 Journal received in England from General Gordon. Reproduced by Photo- 
 lithography. Imperial 4to. £2,. 3j". 
 
 Events in his Life. From the Day of his Birth to the Day of his 
 Death. By Sir H. W. Gordon. With Maps and Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 
 7J-. bd. 
 
 GOSSE {Edmund) — Seventeenth Century Studies. A Contri- 
 bution to the History of English Poetry. Demy 8vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 GOULD {ReiK S. Baling) M.A. — Germany, Present and Past. New 
 and Cheaper Edition. Large crown Svo. "js. 6d. 
 The Vicar of Morwenstow : a Life of Robert Stephen Hawker, 
 M.A. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 GO WAN {Major Walter E.) — A. Ivanoff's Russian Grammar. 
 (1 6th Edition). Translated, enlarged, and arranged for use of Students of the 
 Russian Language. Demy Svo. 6s. 
 
 GOWER {Lord Ronald) — My Reminiscences. Limp Parchment, An- 
 tique, with Etched Portrait, los. 6d. 
 Bric-a-Brac. Being some Photoprints illustrating Art objects at 
 
 Gower Lodge, Windsor. Super royal Svo. 15^. ; Persian leather, 21s. 
 Last Days of Mary Antoinette. An Historical Sketch. With 
 Portrait and Facsimiles. Fcp. 4to. lOs. 6d. 
 
 Notes of a Tour from Brindisi to Yokohama, 1883-1884. Fcp. 
 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GRAHAM { William) M.A. — The Creed of Science, Religious, Moral, 
 and Social. Second Edition, revised. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Social Problem in its Economic, Moral, and Political 
 Aspects. Demy Svo. 14^-. 
 
 GRIMLEY {Rev.IL. N.)M.A. — Tremadoc Sermons, chiefly on the 
 Spiritual Body, the Unseen World, and the Divine Humanity. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 The Temple of Humanity, and other Sermons. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 G URNE Y {Edmimd) — Tertium Quid : Chapters on various Disputed 
 Questions. 2 vols. Crown Svo. \2s. 
 
 LIADDON {Caroline) — The Larger Life, Studies in Hinton's 
 Ethics. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 JIA ECKEL {Prof. Ernst)— Hn^ History of CRfeATiON. Translation 
 revised by Professor E. Ray Lankester, M.A., F.R.S. With Coloured Plates 
 and Genealogical Trees of the various groups of both plants and animals, 
 2 vols. Third Edition. Post Svo. 32^. 
 
 The History of the Evolution of Man. With numerous Illustra- 
 tions, 2 vols. Post Svo. 32J. 
 
 A Visit to Ceylon, Post Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Freedom in Science and Teaching. With a Prefatory Note by 
 T. H. Huxley, F.R.S. Crown Svo. 5j-. 
 
lo A List of 
 
 HALCOMBE {/. J.) — Gospel Difficulties due to a Displaced 
 Section of St. Luke. Second Edition, Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Hamilton, Memoirs of Arthur, B.A., of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
 Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 Handbook of Home Rule, being Articles on the Irish Question by- 
 Various Writers. Edited by James Bryce, M.P. Second Edition. Crown 
 Svo. IS. sewed, or is. 6d. cloth. 
 
 HART {Rev. J. W. T.) — Autobiography of Judas Iscariot. A Char- 
 acter-Study. Crown Svo. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 HAWEIS {RetK H. R.) i^^.— Current Coin. Materialism— The 
 Devil — Crime — Drunkenness — Pauperism — Emotion — Recreation — The 
 Sabbath. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Arrows in the Air. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 Speech in Season. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Thoughts for the Times. Fourteenth Edition. Crown Svo. 5^-. 
 
 Unsectarian Family Prayers. New Edition. Fop. Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 HAWTHORNE {Nathaniel)— \No-RYis. Complete in 12 vols. Large 
 post Svo. each vol. "js. 6d. 
 Vol. I. TwicE-ToLD Tales. 
 
 II. Mosses from an Old Manse. 
 
 III. The House of the Seven Gables, and The Snow Image. 
 
 IV. TheWonderBook,Tanglewood Tales, and Grandfather's Chair. 
 V. The Scarlet Letter, and The Blithedale Romance. 
 
 VI. The Marble Faun. (Transformation.) 
 VII. & VIII. Our Old Home, and English Note-Books. 
 IX. American Note-Books. 
 X. French and Italian Note-Books. 
 
 XL Septimius Felton, The Dolliver Romance, Fanshawe, and, 
 in an appendix, The Ancestral Footstep. 
 XII. Tales and Essays, and other Papers, with a Biographical 
 Sketch of Hawthorne. 
 
 HEATH {Francis George) — Autumnal Leaves. Third and Cheaper 
 Edition. Large crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 Sylvan Winter. With 70 Illustrations. Large crown Svo. 14^-. 
 HEGEL — The Introduction to Hegel's Philosophy of Fine Art. 
 
 Translated from the German, with Notes and Prefatory Essay, by Bernard 
 BosANQUET, M.A. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 HEIDENHAIN {Rudolph) M.D. — Hypnotism ; or Animal Magnetism.. 
 With Preface by G. J. Romanes, F.R.S. Second Edition, Small crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HENNESSY {Sir John Pope) — Ralegh in Ireland, with his Letters 
 on Irish Affairs and some Contemporary Documents. Large crown 
 Svo. printed on hand-made paper, parchment, \os. 6d. 
 
 HENRY {Philip) — Diaries and Letters. Edited by Matthew Henry 
 Lee, M.A. Large crown Svo. "js. 6d. 
 
 HINTON {/.)—Tn^ Mystery of Pain. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. is. 
 Life and Letters. With an Introduction by Sir W. W. Gull, 
 Bart., and Portrait engraved on Steel by C. H. Jeens, Fifth Edition. 
 Crown Svo. ?>s. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench^ & Co.'s Publications. ii 
 
 HINTON (y.)— continued. 
 
 Philosophy and Religion. Selections from the MSS. of the late 
 
 James Hinton. Edited by Caroline Haddon. Second Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 The Law Breaker and The Coming of the Law. Edited by 
 
 Margaret Hinton. Crown Svo. ds. 
 HOOPER {Mary) — Little Dinners : How to Serve them with 
 
 Elegance and Economy. Twentieth Edition. Crown Svo. 2.s. 6d. 
 Cookery for Invalids, Persons of Delicate Digestion, and 
 
 Children. Fifth Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 Every-Day Meals. Being Economical and Wholesome Recipes 
 
 for Breakfast, Luncheon, and Supper. Seventh Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 HOPKINS {Ellice)—^\oKK amongst Working Men. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 HORNADA Y ( W. T.)—Two Years in a Jungle. With Illustrations. 
 
 Demy Svo. 215. 
 HOSPITALIER {E.) — The Modern Applications of Electricity. 
 
 Translated and Enlarged by JULIUS Maier, Ph.D. 2 vols. Second Edition, 
 revised, with many additions and numerous Illustrations. Demy Svo. \2s. 6d. 
 each volume. 
 Vol. I. — Electric Generators, Electric Light. 
 
 II.- — Telephone : Various Applications : Electrical Transmission of Energy. 
 
 HOWARD {Robert) M.A.—The Church of England and other 
 Religious Communions. A Course of Lectures dehvered in the Parish 
 Church of Clapham. Crown Svo. 7j'. 6d, 
 
 How TO Make a Saint ; or, The Process of Canonisation in the Church 
 
 of England. By The Prig. Fcp. Svo. 3^-. 6d. 
 HYNDMAN {H. M.) — The Historical Basis of Socialism in 
 
 England. Large crown Svo. 8^. td. 
 
 IM THURN {Everard F.) — Among the Indians of Guiana. Being 
 
 Sketches, chiefly Anthropologic, from the Interior of British Guiana. With 
 53 Illustrations and a Map. Demy Svo. \%s. 
 
 JACCOUD {Prof. S.) — The Curability and Treatment of Pulmo- 
 nary Phthisis. Translated and Edited by Montagu Lubbock, M.D. 
 Demy Svo. 15.?. 
 
 Jaunt in a Junk : A Ten Days' Cruise in Indian Seas. Large crown 
 Svo. 7^-. dd. 
 
 TENKINS {E.) and RAYMOND (/)— The Architect's Legal 
 Handbook. Third Edition, Revised. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 JENKINS {Rev. Canon R. C.)^Heraldry : English and Foreign. With 
 a Dictionary of Heraldic Terms and 156 Illustrations. Small crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 Story of the Caraffa. Small crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 JEROME {Saint) — Life, by Mrs. Charles Martin. Crown Svo. 
 
 JOEL (Z.) — A Consul's Manual and Shipowner's and Shipmaster's 
 Practical Guide in their Transactions Abroad. With Definitions of 
 Nautical, Mercantile, and Legal Terms ; a Glossary of Mercantile Terms in 
 English, French, German, Italian, and Spanish ; Tables of the Money, Weights, 
 and Measures of the Principal Commercial Nations and their Equivalents in 
 British Standards ; and Forms of Consular and Notarial Acts. Demy Svo. 12s, 
 
 JORDAN {Ftirtieaux) F.R.C.S. — Anatomy and Physiology in Cha- 
 racter. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
12 A List of 
 
 XAUFMANN {Rev. M.) M.A. — Socialism : its Nature, its Dangers, and 
 its Remedies considered. Crown 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 Utopias ; or, Schemes of Social Improvement, from Sir Thomas More 
 to Karl Marx. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Christian Socialism. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 KA V (Dav/d) — Education and Educators. Crown 8vo. js. dd. 
 
 Memory : "What it is, and how to improve it. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 KAY {Joseph) — Free Trade in Land. Edited by his Widow. With 
 Preface by the Right Hon. John Bright, M.P. Seventh Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 *^* Also a cheaper edition, without the Appendix, but with a Review of Recent 
 Changes in the Land Laws of England, by the Right Hon. G. Osborne 
 Morgan, Q.C, M.P. Cloth, is. 6d. ; Paper covers, is. 
 
 KELKE { W. H. H.) — An Epitome of English Grammar for the 
 Use of Students. Adapted to the London Matriculation Course and Simi- 
 lar Examinations. Crown Svo. a^s. 6d. 
 
 KEMPIS {Thomas cl) — Of the Imitation of Christ. Parchment 
 
 Library Edition, parchment or cloth, ds. ; vellum, 7^. 6^. The Red Line 
 Edition, fcp. Svo. cloth extra, 2s. 6d. The Cabinet Edition, small Svo. 
 cloth limp, IS. ; or cloth boards, red edges, is. 6d. The Miniature Edition, 
 32mo. cloth limp, is. ; or with red lines, is. 6d. 
 %* All the above Editions may be had in various extra bindings. 
 
 KENNARD {Rev. H. B.) — Manual of Confirmation, i6mo. cloth, 
 is. Sewed, 3^. 
 
 KENDALL {Hemy) — The Kinship of Men : Genealogy viewed as a 
 
 Science. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 KETTLE WELL {Rev. S.) M.A.—Tnouxs a Kempis and the 
 Brothers of Common Life. 2 vols. With Frontispieces. Demy Svo. 
 30s. 
 *j^* Also an Abridged Edition in i vol. With Portrait. Crown Svo. ys. 6d. 
 
 KLDD {Joseph) M.D. — The Laws of Therapeutics ; or, the Science 
 
 and Art of Medicine. Second Edition. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 KLNGSFORD {Anna) J/:Z>.— The Perfect Way in Diet. A Treatise 
 advocating a Return to the Natural and Ancient Food of Race. Small crown 
 Svo. 2s. 
 
 KINGSLEY {Charles) M.A. — Letters and Memories of his Life. 
 
 Edited by his Wife. With Two Steel Engraved Portraits and Vignettes. 
 Sixteenth Cabinet Edition, in 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 *^ Also a People's Edition in i vol. With Portrait. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 All Saints' Day, and other Sermons. Edited by the Rev. W. 
 
 Harrison. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 7^-. 6d. 
 True Words for Brave Men. A Book for Soldiers' and Sailors' 
 
 Libraries. Fourteenth Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KNOX {Alexander A.) — The New Playground ; or. Wanderings in 
 Algeria. New and Cheaper Edition. Large crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 LAMARTLNE {Alphonse de). By Lady Margaret Domvile. Large 
 crown Svo., with Portrait, ^s. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Ti^ench, & Co.'s Publications. 13 
 
 Land Concentration and Irresponsibility of Political Power, as 
 causing the Anomaly of a Widespread State of Want by the Side of the Vast 
 Supplies of Nature. Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 
 LANDON {Joseph) — School Management ; including a General View 
 of the Work of Education, Organisation, and Discipline. Sixth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 LAURIE (S. S.) — Lectures on The Rise and Early Constitution 
 OF Universities. With a Survey of Medieval Education. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 LEE {Rev. F. G.) D.C.L. — The Other World; or, Glimpses of the 
 Supernatural. 2 vols. A New Edition. Crown Svo. 15J. 
 
 LEFEVRE {Right Hon. G. Shaw)—V^-E.-L and O'Connell. Demy 
 Svo. IOJ-. 6d. 
 
 Letters from an Unknown Friend. By the Author of ' Charles 
 Lewder.' With a Preface by the Rev. W. H. Cleaver. Fcp. Svo. \s. 
 
 LE WARD {Frank) — Edited by Chas. Bampton. Crown Svo. 7^-. dd. 
 
 Life of a Prig. By One. Third Edition. Fcp. Svo. 3^. dd. 
 
 LILLIE {Arthur) M.R.A.S. — The Popular Life of Buddha. Contain- 
 ing an Answer to the Hibbert Lectures of iSSi. With Illustrations. Crown 
 Svo. ds. 
 
 Buddhism in Christendom ; or, Jesus, the Essene. Demy Svo. 
 with Illustrations. 15^. 
 
 LOCHER (C<3'r/)— Explanation of the Organ Stops, with Hints for 
 Effective Combinations. Illustrated. Demy Svo. 55. 
 
 LONGFELLOW {H. Wads7aorth)—ljiFE. By his Brother, Samuel 
 Longfellow. With Portraits and Illustrations. 3 vols. Demy Svo. 42s. 
 
 LONSDALE {Margaret) — Sister Dora: a Biography. With Portrait. 
 Cheap Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 George Eliot : Thoughts upon her Life, her Books, and Herself. 
 Second Edition. Small crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 LOWDER {Charles)— K Biography. By the Author of 'St. Teresa.' 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. With Portrait, is. 6d. 
 
 LUCKES {Eva C. ^.)— Lectures on General Nursing, delivered 
 to the Probationers of the London Hospital Training School for Nurses. 
 Second Edition, Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LYTTON {Edward Bulwer, Lord) — Life, Letters, and Literary 
 Remains. By his Son the Earl of Lytton. W^ith Portraits, Illustrations, 
 and Facsimiles. Demy Svo. cloth. Vols. I. and II. 12s, 
 
 MACHIAVELLI {NiccGlo)—Yl\s Life and Times. By Prof. Villarl 
 Translated by Linda Villari. 4 vols. Large post Svo. 48^-. 
 
 Discourses on the First Decade of Titus Livius. Translated from 
 the Italian by Ninian Hill Thomson, M.A. Large crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 The Prince. Translated from the Italian by N. H. T. Small crown 
 Svo. printed on hand-made paper, bevelled boards, 6^. 
 
 MACNEILL {J. G. Swift) — How the Union was Carried. Crown 
 Svo. cloth, IS. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 MAGNUS {Lady) — About the Jews- since Bible Times. From the 
 Babylonian Exile till the English Exodus. Small crown Svo. 6s. 
 
14 A List of 
 
 MAGUIRE {Thomas) — Lectures on Philosophy, Demy 8vo. ^s. 
 
 MAINTENON {Madame de). By Emily Bowles. With Portrait. 
 Large crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Many Voices. — A Volume of Extracts from the ReHgious Writers of 
 Christendom, from the First to the Sixteenth Century. With Biographical 
 Sketches. Crown 8vo. cloth extra, red edges, 6s. 
 
 MARKHAM {Capt. Albert Hastings) R.N.—^we. Great Frozen Sea : 
 a Personal Narrative of the Voyage of the Alei't during the Arctic Expedition 
 of 1875-6. With Six Full-page Illustrations, Two Maps, and Twenty-seven 
 Woodcuts. Sixth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 MARTINEAU {Gertrude) — Outline Lessons on Morals. Small 
 crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 MASON {Charlotte M.) — Home Education. A Course of Lectures to 
 Ladies, delivered in Bradford in the winter of 1885-1886. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Matter and Energy : An Examination of the Fundamental Concep- 
 tions of Physical Force. By B. L. L. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MA UDSLE Y {B.) M.D. — Body and Will. Being an Essay Concerning 
 Will, in its Metaphysical, Physiological, and Pathological Aspects. 8vo. \2s. 
 
 Natural Causes and Supernatural Seemings. Second Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 McGRATH {Terence) — Pictures from Ireland. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 2,s. 
 
 McKINNEY {S. B. 6^.) — The Science and Art of Religion. 
 Crown 8vo. 8^. 6d. 
 
 MILLER {Edward) — The Histoey and Doctrines of Irvingism ; 
 or, the so-called Catholic and Apostolic Church. 2 vols. Large post 8vo. 1 5 J. 
 The Church in Relation to the State. Large crown 8vo. 4^. 
 
 MILLS {Herbert) — Poverty and the State ; or, Work for the Unem- 
 ployed. An Enquiry into the Causes and Extent of Enforced Idleness, together 
 with a statement of a remedy practicable here and now. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 MITCHELL {John)—\AY^. By William Dillon. With Portrait. 
 Demy 8vo. 
 
 MITCHELL {Lucy M.) — A History of Ancient Sculpture. With 
 numerous Illustrations, including six Plates in Phototype. Super royal, 42^. 
 
 Selections from Ancient Sculpture. Being a Portfolio contain- 
 ing Reproductions in Phototype of 36 Masterpieces of Ancient Art, to illus- 
 trate Mrs. Mitchell's ' History of Ancient Sculpture.' i'6s. 
 
 MOCKLER {E.) — A Grammar of the Baloochee Language, as it is 
 spoken in Makran (Ancient Gedrosia), in the Persia-Ai-abic and Roman 
 characters. Fcp. 8vo. ^s. 
 
 MOHL {Julius and Mary) — Letters and Recollections of. By 
 M. C. M. Simpson. With Portraits and Two Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 15^-. 
 
 MOLESWORTH {W. Nassau)— B^iztory of the Church of Eng- 
 land FROM 1660. Large crown 8vo. Ts. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 15 
 
 MORELL {/. R.) — Euclid Simplified in Method and Language. 
 
 Being a Manual of Geometry. Compiled from the most important French 
 Works, approved by the University of Paris and the Minister of Public 
 Instruction. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MORISON {James Cotter) — The Service of Man, An Essay towards 
 the Religion of the Future. Demy 8vo. \os. dd. ; Cheap Edition, crown 8vo. 5j. 
 
 MORSE {E. S.) /V/.Z>.— First Book of Zoology. With numerous 
 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 My Lawyer : A Concise Abridgment of the Laws of England. By a 
 Barrister-at-Law. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d, 
 
 NELSON {J. H.) M.A. — A Prospectus of the Scientific Study of 
 THE Hindu Law. Demy 8vo. gs. 
 
 Indian Usage and Judge-made Law in Madras. Demy 8vo. 12^'. 
 
 New Social Teachings. By Politicus. Small crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 NEWMAN {Cardmal) — Characteristics from the Writings of. 
 Being Selections from his various Works. Arranged with the Author's 
 personal Approval. Seventh Edition. With Portrait Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 *^* A Portrait of Cardinal Newman, mounted for framing, can be had, 2s. 6d. 
 
 NE WMAN {Francis WilUani) — Essays on Diet. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Miscellanies. Vol. II. : Essays, Tracts, and Addresses, Moral and 
 Religious. Demy 8vo. \zs. 
 
 NICOLS {Arthur) F.G.S., F.R.G.S. — Chapters from the Physical 
 History of the Earth : an Introduction to Geology and Palseontology. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 NIHILL {Rev. H. D.) — The Sisters of St. Mary at the Cross : 
 Sisters of the Poor and their Work. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 NOEL {The Hon. Roden) — Essays on Poetry and Poets. Demy 
 
 8vo. \2S. 
 
 NOPS {Marianne) — Class Lessons on Euclid. Part I. containing the 
 First Two Books of the Elements. Crown 8vo. 2s. (yd. 
 
 NuCES : Exercises on the Syntax of the Public School Latin Primer. 
 New Edition in Three Parts. Crown 8vo. each is. 
 *^* The Three Parts can also be had bound together in cloth, 3^. 
 
 OATES {Frank) F.R.G.S. — Matabele Land and the Victoria Falls. 
 A Naturalist's Wanderings in the Interior of South Africa. Edited by C. G. 
 Oates, B.A. With numerous Illustrations and 4 Maps. Demy 8vo, 21s. 
 
 O'BRIEN {R. Barry) — Irish Wrongs and English Remedies, with 
 other Essays. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 OGLE { TV.) M.L>., F.R. C.P — Aristotle on the Parts of Animals. 
 
 Translated, with Introduction and Notes. Royal 8vo. \2s. 6d. 
 
 O MEARA {Kathleen) — Henri Perreyve and his Counsels to the 
 Sick. Small crowTi 8vo, 5^. 
 
 One and a Half in Norway. A Chronicle of Small Beer. By Either 
 and Both. Small crown Bvo. 3^. dd. 
 
 ONELL {The late Rez'. Lord). — Sermons. With Memoir and Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Essays and Addresses. Crown Bvo. ^s. 
 
1 6 A List of 
 
 OTTLE V {Henry Bickersteth)~TYiE Great Dilemma : Christ His own. 
 
 Witness or His own Accuser. Six Lectures. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 3^. 6d. 
 Our Priests and their Tithes. By a Priest of the Province of 
 
 Canterbury. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Our Public Schools — Eton, Harrow, Winchester, Rugby, West- 
 minster, Marlborough, The Charterhouse. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OWEN{F. J/.)— John Keats : a Study. Crown 8vo. 6x. 
 
 PADGHAM {Richard) — In the Midst of Life we are in Death. 
 Crown 8vo, 5^. 
 
 PALMER {the late William) — Notes of a Visit to Russia in 1840-41. 
 Selected and arranged by John H. Cardinal Newman. With Portrait. Crown 
 8vo. %s. 6d. 
 
 Early Christian Symbolism. A series of Compositions from Fresco- 
 Paintings, Glasses, and Sculptured Sarcophagi. Edited by the Rev. Provost 
 Northcote, D.D., arid the Rev. Canon BroWnlow, M.A. With Coloured' 
 Plates, folio, ^2s, ; or with plain plates, folio, 251. 
 
 Parchment Library. Choicely printed on hand-made paper, Ump parch- 
 ment antique or cloth, 6s. ; vellum, "js. 6d. each volume. 
 
 Carlyle's Sartor Resartus. 
 
 Milton's Poetical Works. 2 vols. 
 
 Chaucer's Canterbury Tales. 2 vols. Edited by Alfred W. 
 
 Pollard. 
 Selections from the Prose Writings of Jonathan Swift. With 
 
 a Preface and Notes by Stanley Lane-Poole, and Portrait. 
 English Sacred Lyrics. 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds' Discourses, Edited by Edmund Gosse. 
 
 Selections from Milton's Prose Writings. Edited by Ernest 
 
 Myers. 
 The Book of Psalms. Translated by the Rev. Canon Cheyne, D.D. 
 The Vicar of Wakefield. With Preface and Notes by Austin 
 
 DOBSON. 
 
 English Comic Dramatists. Edited by Oswald Crawfurd. 
 
 English Lyrics. 
 
 The Sonnets of John Milton. Edited by Mark Pattison. 
 
 With Portrait after Vertue. 
 
 French Lyrics. Selected and Annotated by George Saintsbury. 
 
 With miniature Frontispiece, designed and etched by H. G. Glindoni. 
 Fables by Mr. John Gay. With Memoir by Austin Dobson, 
 
 and an etched Portrait from an unfinished Oil-sketch by Sir Godfrey Kneller. 
 
 Select Letters of Percy Bysshe Shelley. Edited, with an Intro- 
 tion, by Richard Garnett. 
 
 The Christian Year; Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and 
 Holy Days throughout the Year. With etched Portrait of the Rev. J, Keble, 
 after the Drawing by G. Richmond, R.A. 
 
 Shakspere's Works. Complete in Twelve Volumes. 
 Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by Austin 
 DoBSON. With a Miniature Frontispiece by R. Caldecott. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 17 
 
 Parchment Library — continued. 
 
 Q. HoRATi Flacci Opera. Edited by F. A. Cornish, Assistant 
 Master at Eton. With a Frontispiece after a design by L. Alma Tadema. 
 Etched by Leopold Lowenstam. 
 
 Edgar Allan Poe's Poems. With an Essay on his Poetry by 
 Andrew Lang, and a Frontispiece by Linley Sambourne. 
 
 Shakspere's Sonnets. Edited by Edward Dowden. With a 
 Frontispiece etched by Leopold Lowenstam, after the Death Mask. 
 
 English Odes. Selected by Edmund Gosse. With Frontis- 
 piece on India paper by Hamo Thomycroft, A.R.A. 
 
 Of the Imitation of Christ. By Thomas A Kempis. A revised 
 Translation. With Frontispiece on India paper, from a Design by W. B. 
 Richmond. 
 
 Poems : Selected from Percy Bysshe Shelley. Dedicated to Lady 
 Shelley. With Preface by Richard Garnett and a Miniature Frontispiece. 
 
 Letters and Journals of Jonathan Swift. Selected and edited, 
 with a Commentary and Notes, by Stanley Lane Poole. 
 
 De Quincey's Confessions of an English Opium Eater. 
 Reprinted from the First Edition. Edited by Richard Garnett. 
 
 The Gospel according to Matthew, Mark, and Luke. 
 
 PARSLOE i/oseph) — Our Railways. Sketches, Historical and 
 Descriptive. With Practical Information as to Fares and Rates, &c., and a 
 Chapter on Railway Reform. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 PASCAL {Blaise)— Tn^ Thoughts of. Translated from the Text of 
 
 Auguste Molinier by C. Kegan Paul. Large crown 8vo. with Frontispiece, 
 printed on hand-made paper, parchment antique, or cloth, i2s, ; vellum, 15^. 
 New Edition, crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PATON {IV. A.) — Down the Islands; a Vovage to the Caribbees. 
 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. 16^. 
 
 PAUL {C. Kegaii) — Biographical Sketches. Printed on hand-made 
 paper, bound in buckram. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 7^. dd. 
 
 PEARSON {Rev. ^.)— Week-day Living. A Book for Young Men 
 and Women. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 PENRICE {Major J.) — Arabic and English Dictionary of the 
 
 Koran. 4to. 2.\s. 
 
 PESCHEL {Dr. Oscar) — The Races of Man and their Geographical 
 Distribution. Second Edition, large crown 8vo. 9^. 
 
 PETERS {F. H.) — The Nicomachean Ethics of Aristotle. Trans- 
 lated by. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 PIDGEON {D.) — An Engineer's Holiday ; or, Notes of a Round 
 Trip from Long. 0° to 0°. New and Cheaper Edition. Large crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 Old World Questions and New World Answers. Large crown 
 8vo. 7^ 6d. 
 Plain Thoughts for Men. Eight Lectures delivered at the Foresters' 
 Hall, Clerkenwell, during the London Mission, 1884. Crown 8vo. i^. 6d. ; 
 paper covers, is. 
 
 B 
 
i8 A List of 
 
 POE {Edgar Allan) — Works of. With an Introduction and a Memoir 
 by Richard Henry Stoddard. In 6 vols, with Frontispieces and Vignettes, 
 Large crown 8vo. 6j'. each vol. 
 
 PRICE {Prof. Bonamy) — Chapters on Practical Political Economy. 
 Being the Substance of Lectures delivered before the University of Oxford. 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Large post 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Prig's Bede: The Venerable Bede Expurgated, Expounded, and Exposed. 
 By the Prig, Author of ' The Life of a Prig.' Fcp. 8vo. 3^. 6</. 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). Old Testament Series. Edited by the Rev. 
 J. S. ExELL and the Very Rev. Dean H. D. M. Spence. 
 
 Genesis. By Rev. T. Whitelaw, M.A. With HomiHes by the Very 
 Rev. J. F.Montgomery, D.D., Rev. Prof R. A. Redford, M.A., LL.B., 
 Rev. F. Hastings, Rev. W. Roberts, M.A. ; an Introduction to the Study 
 of the Old Testament by the Venerable Archdeacon Farrar, D.D., F.R.S. ; 
 and Introductions to the Pentateuch by the Right Rev. H. Cotterill, D.D., 
 and Rev. T. Whitelaw, M.A. Eighth Edition. One vol. 15^. 
 
 Exodus. By the Rev. Canon Rawlinson. With Homilies by 
 Rev. J. Orr, Rev. D. Young, Rev. C. A. Goodhart, Rev. J. Urquhart, 
 and Rev. H. T. Robjohns. Fourth Edition. Two vols, each 95. 
 
 Leviticus, By the Rev. Prebendary Meyrick, M.A. With Intro- 
 ductions by Rev. R. Collins, Rev. Professor A. Cave, and Homilies by 
 Rev. Prof. Redford, LL.B., Rev. J. A. Macdonald, Rev. W. Clarkson, 
 Rev. S. R. Aldridge, LL.B., and Rev. McCheyne Edgar. Fourth 
 Edition. 155. 
 
 Numbers. By the Rev R. Winterbotham, LL.B. With Homilies by 
 the Rev. Professor W. BiNNiE, D.D., Rev, E. S. Prout, M.A., Rev, D, 
 Young, Rev. J. Waite ; and an Introduction by the Rev. Thomas White- 
 law, M.A. Fifth Edition. 15J. 
 
 Deuteronomy. By Rev. W. L. Alexander, D.D. With Homilies 
 by Rev. D. Davies, M.A., Rev. C. Clemance, D.D., Rev. J. Orr, B.D., 
 and Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A. Fourth Edition. 15^-. 
 
 Joshua. By Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With Homilies by Rev. S. R. 
 Aldridge, LL.B., Rev. R. Glover, Rev. E. De Pressens^, D.D., 
 Rev. J. Waite, B.A. Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A.; and an Introduction by 
 the Rev, A. Plummer, M.A. Fifth Edition. \2s. 6d. 
 
 Judges and Ruth. By the Bishop of Bath and Wells and Rev, J. 
 MORISON, D.D, With Homilies by Rev. A. F. MuiR, M.A., Rev. W, F, 
 Adeney, M.A., Rev. W. M. Statham, and Rev. Professor J. Thomson, 
 M.A, Fifth Edition, los. dd. 
 
 I Samuel. By the Very Rev. R. P. Smith, D.D. With Homilies 
 by Rev. Donald Eraser, D.D., Rev. Prof. Chapman, and Rev. B. Dale. 
 Sixth Edition. I '^s. 
 
 I Kings. By the Rev. Joseph Hammond, LL.B. With Homilies 
 by the Rev. E De Pressens^, D.D., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., Rev. A. 
 Rowland, LL.B., Rev. J. A. Macdonald, and Rev, J. Urquhart. 
 Fifth Edition, 15^. 
 
 I Chronicles. By the Rev. Prof, P, C. Barker, M.A., LL.B. 
 With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., 
 Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. F, Whitfield, M A., and Rev. Richard 
 Glover, 15^, 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co!s Publications. 19 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). Old Testament Series — continued. 
 
 Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. By Rev. Canon G. Rawlinson, 
 M.A. With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. Prof. R. A. 
 Redford, LL.B., M.A., Rev. W. S. Lewis, M.A., Rev. J. A. Macdonald, 
 Rev. A. Mackennal, B.A., Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. F. Hastings, 
 Rev. W. DiNWiDDiE, LL.B., Rev. Prof. Rowlands, B.A., Rev. G. Wood, 
 B.A., Rev. Prof. P. C. Barker, LL.B., M.A., and Rev. J. S. Exell, M.A. 
 Sixth Edition. One vol, \zs. 6d. 
 
 Isaiah. By the Rev. Canon G. Rawlinson, M.A. With Homilies 
 by Rev. Prof. E. Johnson, M.A., Rev. W. Clarkson, B.A., Rev. W. M. 
 Statham, and Rev. R. Tuck, B.A. Second Edition. 2 vols, each 155. 
 
 Jeremiah (Vol. 1.). By the Rev. Canon Cheyne, D.D. With Homilies 
 by the Rev W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev. A. F. Muir, M.A., Rev. S. 
 Conway, B.A., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., and Rev, D. Young, B.A. Third 
 Edition, l^s, 
 
 Jeremiah (Vol. n.),AND Lamentations. Bythe Rev. Canon Cheyne, 
 D.D. With Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. W. F, 
 Adeney, M.A., Rev. A. F. Muir, M.A,, Rev. S. Conway, B.A., Rev. D. 
 Young, B.A. 15^. 
 
 Hosea and Joel. By the Rev. Prof. J. J. Given, Ph.D., D.D, 
 With Homilies by the Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. A. Row- 
 land, B.A., LL.B., Rev. C. Jerdan, M.A., LL.B., Rev. J. Orr, M.A., 
 B.D., and Rev. D. Thomas, D.D. ie,s. 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). New Testament Series. 
 
 St. Mark. By the Very Rev. E. Bickersteth, D.D., Dean of 
 Lichfield. With Homilies by the Rev. Prof. Thomson, M.A., Rev. Prof. 
 Given, M.A., Rev. Prof. Johnson, M.A., Rev. A. Rowland, LL.B., Rev. 
 A. Muir, M.A., and Rev. R. Green. Fifth Edition. 2 vols, each io.f. 6d. 
 
 St. John. By the Rev. Prof. H. R. Reynolds, D.D. With 
 Homilies by Rev. Prof. T. Croskery, D.D., Rev. Prof. J. R. Thom- 
 son, Rev. D. Young, Rev. B. Thomas, and Rev, G, Brown. 2 vols, 
 each 155. 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles. By the Bishop of Bath and Wells. 
 With Homilies by Rev. Prof. P. C. Barker, M.A., Rev. Prof. E. Johnson, 
 M.A., Rev. Prof. R. A. Redford, M.A., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., Rev. W. 
 Clarkson, B.A. Fourth Edition. Two vols, each los. 6d. 
 
 I Corinthians. Bythe Ven. Archdeacon Farrar, D.D. With Homi- 
 
 lies by Rev. Ex-Chancellor Lipscomb, LL.D., Rev. David Thomas, D.D., 
 Rev. Donald Eraser, D.D., Rev. Prof. J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. 
 Tuck, B.A., Rev. E. Hurndall, M.A., Rev. J. Waite, B.A., Rev. H. 
 Bremner, B.D. Third Edition, 15^, 
 
 II Corinthians and Galatians. By the Ven. Archdeacon 
 Farrar, D.D., and Rev. Preb. E. Huxtable. With Homilies by Rev, 
 Ex-Chancellor Lipscomb, LL.D., Rev. David Thomas, D.D., Rev. Donald 
 Eraser, D.D., Rev. R. Tuck, B.A., Rev. E. Hurndall, M.A., Rev. Prof. 
 J. R. Thomson, M.A., Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. W. F. Adeney, 
 M.A., Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A,, and Rev. T. Croskery, D.D, 21s. 
 
 Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, By the Rev, Prof, 
 W. G. Blaikie, D.D., Rev. B. C. Caffin, M.A., and Rev. G. G, Findlay, 
 B.A, With Homilies by Rev. D. Thomas, D.D,, Rev. R. M. Edgar, M.A., 
 Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev, Prof. T, 
 Croskery, D.D., Rev. E. S. Prout, M.A., Rev. Canon Vernon Hutton, 
 and Rev. U. R. Thomas, D.D, Second Edition. 21s. 
 
 B 2 
 
20 ^ List of 
 
 Pulpit Commentary (The). New Testament Series — continued. 
 
 Thessalonians, Timothy, Titus, and Philemon. By the Bishop 
 OF Bath and Wells, Rev. Dr. Gloag, and Rev. Dr. Eales. With 
 Homilies by the Rev. B. C. Caffin, M.A., Rev. R. Finlayson, B.A., Rev. 
 Prof. T. Croskery, D.D., Rev. W. F. Adeney, M.A., Rev. W. M. 
 Statham, and Rev. D. Thomas, D.D. 15^. 
 
 Hebrews and James. By the Rev. J. Barmby, D.D., and Rev. 
 Prebendary E. C. S. GiBSON, M.A. With Homiletics by the Rev. C. Jerdan, 
 M.A., LL.B., and Rev. Prebendary E. C. S. Gibson. And Homilies by the 
 Rev. W. Jones, Rev. C. New^, Rev. D. Young, B.A., Rev. J. S. Bright, 
 Rev. T. F. Lockyer, B.A., and Rev. C. Jerdan, M.A., LL.B. Second 
 Edition. Price I5J-. 
 
 PUSEY {Dr.) — Sermons for the Church's Seasons from Advent 
 TO Trinity. Selected from the published Sermons of the late Edward 
 Bouverie Pusey, D.D. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 QUEKETT {Rev. William)— U.\ Sayings and Doings, with Re- 
 
 miniscences of My Life. DemySvo. i8j. 
 RANKE {Leopold von) — Universal History. The Oldest Historical 
 
 Group of Nations and the Greeks. Edited by G. W. Prothero. Demy 8vo. ids. 
 
 RENDELL {J. M.) — Concise Handbook of the Island of Madeira. 
 
 With Plan of Funchal and Map of the Island. Fcp. Svo. \s. 6d. 
 REVELL {W. F.) — Ethical Forecasts. Crown Svo .3 j- .6^. 
 REYNOLDS {Rev. J. W.) — The Supernatural in Nature. A 
 Verification by Free Use of Science. Third Edition, revised and enlarged. 
 Demy Svo. 145. 
 The Mystery of Miracles. Third and Enlarged Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. ds. 
 The Mystery of the Universe : Our Common Faith. Demy 
 
 8vo. 145-. 
 The World to Come: Immortality a Physical Fact. Crown Svo. (>s. 
 
 RIB OT {Prof. Th.) — Heredity: a Psychological Study on its Phenomena, 
 its Laws, its Causes, and its Consequences. Second Edition. Large crown 
 Svo. QJ. 
 
 ROBERTSON {The late Rm. F. W.) M.A.—I.IFE and Letters of. 
 Edited by the Rev. Stopford Brooke, M. A. 
 I. Two vols., uniform with the Sermons. With Steel Portrait. Crown 
 Svo. 7-f. 6cl. 
 n. Library Edition, in demy Svo. with Portrait. I2s. 
 III. A Popular Edition, in i vol. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 Sermons. Four Series. Small crown Svo. 3^-. 6d. each. 
 The Human Race, and other Sermons. Preached at Cheltenham, 
 Oxford, and Brighton. New and Cheaper Edition. Small crown Svo. 3^'. 6d. 
 Notes on Genesis. New and Cheaper Edition. Small crown Svo. 
 
 3-f- 6 J. 
 Expository Lectures on St. Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians. 
 
 A New Edition. Small crown Svo. $s. 
 Lectures and Addresses, with other Literary Remains. A New 
 
 Edition. Small ciown Svo. 5^. 
 An Analysis of Tennyson's ' In Memoriam.' (Dedicated by 
 
 Permission to the Poet-Laureate.) Fcp. Svo. 2s. 
 The Education of the Human Race. Translated from the German 
 
 of Gotthold Ephraim Lessing. Fcp. Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 *^* A Portrait of the late Rev. F. W. Robertson, mounted for framing, can 
 be had, 2s. dd. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, <2f Co.^s Publications. 21 
 
 JR.OGERS ( William) — Reminiscences. Compiled by R. H. Hadden. 
 With Portrait. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ROMANES {G. J.) — Mental Evolution in Animals. With a Posthu- 
 mous Essay on Instinct, by Charles Darwin, F.R. S. Demy 8vo. \2s. 
 
 ROSMINI SERB ATI (A.) Founder of the Institute of Charity— L\y^. 
 By Father Lockhart. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. \2s. 
 
 RosMiNi's Origin of Ideas. Translated from the Fifth Italian Edition 
 of the Nuovo Saggio. SuW origine dclle idee. 3 vols. Demy 8vo. loj. 6(/. each. 
 
 RosMiNi's Psychology. 3 vols. Demy 8vo. [Vols. I. & II. now ready, 
 \os. bd. each. 
 
 ROSS {Janet) — Italian Sketches. With 14 full-page Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. ']s. 6d. 
 
 RULE {Martin) M.A. — The Life and Times of St. Anselm, Arch- 
 bishop OF Canterbury and Primate of the Britains. 2 vols. Demy 
 8vo. 32^. 
 
 SAMUEL {Sydney M.) — Jewish Life in the East. Small crown 8vo. 
 
 3s. 6d. 
 SAYCE {Rev. Archibald Henry) — Introduction to the Science of 
 
 Language, 2 vols. Second Edition. Large post 8vo, 2\s. 
 
 SCOONES { IV. Baptiste) — Four Centuries of English Letters : 
 A Selection of 350 Letters by 150 Writers, from the Period of the Paston 
 Letters to the Present Time. Third Edition. Large crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 SEE {Prof. Germain) — Bacillary Phthisis of the Lungs. Translated 
 and Edited for English Practitioners, by William Henry Weddell, 
 M.R.C.S. DemySvo. \os. 6d. 
 
 SEYMOUR {IV. Digby) — Home Rule and State Supremacy. Crown 
 
 8vo. y. 6d. 
 SIfAJirSEERE— Works. The Avon Edition, 12 vols. fcp. 8vo. cloth, 
 
 iSs. ; in cloth box, 2IJ. ; bound in 6 vols., cloth, ly. 
 
 SffAKSPERE— Works (An Index to). By Evangeline O'Connor. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 SHELLEY {Percy Bysshe). — Life. By Edward Dowden, LL.D. 
 
 With Portraits and Illustrations, 2 vols., demy 8vo. 36^'. 
 
 SHILLITO {Rev. Joseph) — Womanhood : its Duties, Temptations, and 
 Privileges. A Book for Young Women. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 Shooting, Practical Hints on. Being a Treatise on the Shot Gun and 
 its Management. By'20-Bore.' With 55 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. I2j-. 
 
 Sister Augustine, Superior of the Sisters of Charity at the St, Johannis 
 Hospital at Bonn. Authorised Translation by Hans Tharau, from the 
 German 'Memorials of Amalie von Lasaulx.' Cheap Edition. Large 
 crown 8vo. 45-. 6d. 
 
 Skinner (James). A Memoir. By the Author of 'Charles Lowder.' 
 With a Preface by the Rev. Canon Carter, and Portrait. Large crown 8vo. 
 Ts. 6d. 
 *^t* Also a Cheap Edition, with Portrait. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 SMEATON {Donald). — The Loyal Karens of Burmah. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4^. 6a'. 
 SMITH {Edward) M.D., LL.B., i^J?.^.— Tubercular Consumption 
 
 IN ITS Early and Remediable Stages. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
22 A List of 
 
 SMITH (Z. A.) — Music of the Waters : Sailors' Chanties, or Work- 
 ing Songs of the Sea of all Maritime Nations. Demy 8vo. 
 
 SMITH {Sir W. Ctisack, Barf.)—OvR War Ships. A Naval Essay. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 Spanish Mystics. By the Editor of ' Many Voices.' Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Specimens of English Prose Style from Malory to Macaulay. 
 
 Selected and Annotated, with an Introductory Essay, by George Saintsbury. 
 Large crown 8vo., printed on hand-made paper, parchment antique, or cloth, 
 12s. ; vellum, 15 J. 
 
 SPEDDING {James) — Reviews and Discussions, Literary, Political, 
 and Historical not relating to Bacon. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 Evenings with a Reviewer ; or, Bacon and Macaulay. With a 
 Prefatory Notice by G. S. Venables, Q.C. 2 vols. Demy Svo. i2,s. 
 
 Stray Papers on Education and Scenes from School Life. By B. H. 
 
 Second Edition. Small crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 STREATFEILD {Rev. G. S.) JZ^.— Lincolnshire and the Danes, 
 
 Large crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 STRECKER- WISLICENUS—O^Gxmc Chemistry. Translated and 
 Edited, with Extensive Additions, by W. R. Hodgkinson, Ph.D., and A. J, 
 Greenaway, F.I.C. Demy Svo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 Suakin, 1885 ; being a Sketch of the Campaign of this Year. By an 
 Officer who was there. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SULLY {James) M.A. — Pessimism : a History and a Criticism. Second 
 Edition. Demy Svo. 14^'. 
 
 TARRING {Charles James) M.A. — A Practical Elementary Turkish 
 Grammar. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 TAYLOR {Hugh) — The Morality of Nations. A Study in the 
 Evolution of Ethics, Crown Svo. (ts, 
 
 TA YLOR {Rev. Isaac) — The Alphabet. An Account of the Origin 
 and Development of Letters. With numerous Tables and Facsimiles. 2 vols. 
 Demy Svo. 36^. 
 
 TAYLOR {Reynell) C.B., C.S.I.—A Biography. By E. Gambier 
 Parry. With Portrait and Map. Demy Svo. 14^. 
 
 THOM {John Hamilton) — Laws of Life after the Mind of Christ. 
 Two Series. Crown Svo. 'js. 6d. each. 
 
 THOMPSON {Sir H.) — Diet in Relation to Age and Activity. 
 Fcp. Svo. cloth, is. 6d. ; Paper covers, is. 
 
 TID MAN {Paul i^)— Gold and Silver Money. Part L— A Plain 
 Statement. Part II. — Objections Answered. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 
 is. 
 
 Money and Labour, i^. 6d. 
 
 TODHUNTER { Dr. /)— A Study of Shelley. Crown Svo. 7^. 
 
 TOLSTOI {Count Leo) — Christ's Christianity. Translated from the 
 Russian. Large crown Svo. 7^^. dd. 
 
 TRANT { William)— Tkkd^ Unions : Their Origin and Objects, Influ- 
 ence and Efficacy. Small crown Svo. is. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 2^ 
 
 TRENCH (The late R. C, Archbishop) — Letters and Memorials. 
 Edited by the Author of 'Charles Lowder, a Biography,' &c. With two 
 Portraits, 2 vols, demy 8vo. 2is. 
 
 Sermons New and Old. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Westminster and Dublin Sermons. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Notes on the Parables of Our Lord. Fourteenth Edition. 
 
 8vo. I2J-.; Popular Edition, crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 Notes on the Miracles of Our Lord. Twelfth Edition. 
 
 8vo. I2J. ; Popular Edition, crown 8vo. "js. 6d, 
 Studies in the Gospels. Fifth Edition, Revised. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Brief Thoughts and Meditations on Some Passages in Holy 
 
 Scripture. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 Synonyms of the New Testament. Tenth Edition, Enlarged. 
 
 8vO. I2J-. 
 
 On the Authorised Version of the New Testament. Second 
 
 Edition. 8vo. ^s. 
 
 Commentary on the Epistle to the Seven Churches in Asia. 
 
 Fourth Edition, Revised. 8vo. Sx. 6d. 
 
 The Sermon on the Mount. An Exposition drawn from the 
 Writings of St. Augustine, with an Essay on his Merits as an Interpreter of 
 Holy Scripture. Fourth Edition, Enlarged. 8vo. ioj-. 6d. 
 
 Shipwrecks of Faith. Three Sermons preached before the University 
 
 of Cambridge in May 1867. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Lectures on Medieval Church History. Being the Substance 
 
 of Lectures delivered at Queen's College, London. Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. 
 English, Past and Present. Thirteenth Edition, Revised and 
 
 Improved. Fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 On the Study of Words. Nineteenth Edition, Revised. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 55. 
 Select Glossary of English Words Used Formerly in Senses 
 Different from the Present. Sixth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 
 Fcp. 8vo, 5^-. 
 
 Proverbs and Their Lessons. Seventh Edition, Enlarged. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 45-. 
 Poems. Collected and Arranged Anew. Ninth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 Ts. 6d. 
 Poems. Library Edition. 2 vols. Small crown 8vo. los. 
 
 Sacred Latin Poetry. Chiefly Lyrical, Selected and Arranged 
 for Use. Third Edition, Corrected and Improved. Fcp. 8vo. "js. 
 
 A Household Book of English Poetry. Selected and Arranged, 
 with Notes. Fourth Edition, Revised. Extra fcp. 8vo. 5^-. 6d. 
 
 An Essay on the Life and Genius of Calderon. With Trans- 
 lations from his ' Life's a Dream ' and ' Great Theatre of the World.' Second 
 Edition, Revised and Improved. Extra fcp. 8vo. 5^. 6d. 
 
 Gustavus Adolphus in Germany, and other Lectures on the 
 Thirty Years' War. Third Edition, Enlarged. Fcp. 8vo. 45. 
 
 Plutarch : his Life, his Lives, and his Morals. Second Edition, 
 
 Enlarged. Fcap. 8vo. 3J-. 6d. 
 Remains of the Late Mrs. Richard Trench. Being Selections 
 
 from her Journals, Letters, and other Papers. New and Cheaper Issue. With 
 
 Portrait. 8vo. 6s. 
 
24 ^ List of 
 
 TUKE {Daniel Hack) M.D. — Chapters in the History of the In- 
 sane IN THE British Isles, With Four Illustrations. Large crown 8vo. 
 
 I2X. 
 
 TWINING {Louisa) — Workhouse Visiting and Management during 
 
 Twenty-five Years. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 
 VAL HEREMAO {/. P.) D.D.— The Serpent of Eden. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 VAUGHAN {H. Halford) — New Readings and Renderings of 
 
 Shakespeare's Tragedies. 3 vols. Demy 8vo. 12^. M. each. 
 VICAR Y {J. FiiIford)—^KGK Time. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 
 
 7^. 6d. 
 VOGT {Lieut-Col. Hermann) — The Egyptian War of 1882. A Trans- 
 lation. With Map and Plans. Large crown 8vo. 6j. 
 VOLCKXSOM {E. W. v.) — Catechism of Elementary Modern 
 
 Chemistry. Small crown 8vo. 3^. 
 WALPOLE {Chas. George) — A Short History of Ireland from the 
 • Earliest Times to the Union with Great Britain. With 5 Maps and 
 
 Appendices. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 WARD {William George) Ph.D. — Essays on the Philosophy of 
 
 Theism. Edited, with an Introduction, by Wilfrid Ward. 2 vols, demy 
 
 8vo. 2 1 J-. 
 WARD { Wilfrid) — The Wish to Believe : A Discussion concerning 
 
 the Temper of Mind in which a reasonable Man should undertake Religious 
 
 Inquiry. Small crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 WARNER {Fraticis) M.D. — Lectures on the Anatomy of Move- 
 ment. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 WARTER {/. ?F.)— An Old Shropshire Oak. 2 vols, demy 8vo. 28^. 
 
 WEDMORE {Frederick)— The Masters of Genre Painting. With 
 Sixteen Illustrations. Post 8vo. Ts. 6d. 
 
 WHITMAN {Sidney) — Conventional Cant : Its Results and Remedy. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WHITNE Y{Prof. William Dwight) — Essentials of English Grammar, 
 for the Use of Schools. Second Edition, crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 WHITWORTH {George Clifford)— Kn Anglo-Indian Dictionary : 
 a Glossary of Indian Terms used in English, and of such English or other Non- 
 Indian Terms as have obtained special meanings in India. Demy 8vo. cloth, I2J'. 
 
 WILSON {Mrs. R. F.) — The Christian Brothers : their Origin 
 
 and Work. With a Sketch of the Life of their Founder, the Ven. Jean 
 Baptiste, de la Salle. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 WOLTMANN {Dr. Alfred), and WOERMANN {Dr. Karl)— 
 History of Painting. Vol. I. Ancient, Early, Christian, and Mediseval 
 Painting. With numerous Illustrations. Super-royal 8vo. 28j-. ; bevelled 
 boards, gilt leaves, 30J-. Vol. II. The Painting of the Renascence. Cloth, 
 42^. ; cloth extra, bevelled boards, 45^. 
 
 YOUMANS {Eliza A.) — First Book of Botany. Designed to cultivate 
 the Observing Powers of Children. With 300 Engravings. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 YOUMANS {Edward L.) M.D. — A Class Book of Chemistry, on the 
 Basis of the New System. With 200 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 YOUNG {Arthur). — Axial Polarity of Man's Word-Embodied 
 Ideas, and its Teaching. Demy 4to. 15^-. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, <5f CoJs Publications. 25 
 
 THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC 
 SERIES. 
 
 I. Forms of Water : a Familiar Expo- 
 
 sition of the Origin and Phenomena of 
 Glaciers. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., 
 F.R.S. With 25 Illustrations. 
 Ninth Edition, Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 II. Physics and Politics ; or, Thoughts 
 
 on the Application of the Principles 
 of ' Natural Selection ' and ' Inheri- 
 tance' to Political Society. By Walter 
 Bagehot. Eighth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 III. Foods. By Edward Smith, M.D., 
 LL.B., F.R.S. With numerous Illus- 
 trations. Ninth Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 IV. Mind and Body : the Theories and 
 their Relation. By Alexander Bain, 
 LL.D. With Four Illustrations. 
 Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo. J-^. 
 
 V. The Study of Sociology. By Her- 
 
 bert Spencer. Thirteenth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 VI. On the Conservation of Energy. 
 By Balfour Stewart, M.A., LL.D., 
 F.R.S. With 14 Illustrations. Seventh 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 VII. Animal Locomotion ; or, Walking, 
 Swimming, and Flying, By J. B, 
 Pettigiew, M.D., F.R.S., &c. With 
 130 Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 VIII. Responsibility in Mental 
 Disease. By Henry Maudsley, M.D. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 IX. The New Chemistry. By Professor 
 J. P. Cooke. With 31 Illustrations. 
 Ninth Edition, remodelled and en- 
 larged. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 X. The Science of Law. By Professor 
 
 Sheldon Amos. Sixth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 XI. Animal Mechanism : a Treatise on 
 TeiTestrial and Aerial Locomotion. 
 By Professor E. J. Marey. With 1 1 7 
 Illustrations. Third Edition, Crown 
 8vo. 5^-, 
 
 XII. The Doctrine of Descent and 
 Darwinism, By Professor Oscar 
 Schmidt. With 26 Illustrations. 
 Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XIII. The History of the Conflict 
 between Religion and Science. 
 By J. W. Draper, M.D., LL.D. 
 Twentieth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^^. 
 
 XIV. Fungi: their Nature, Influences, 
 Uses, &c. By M. C. Cooke, M.D., 
 LL.D. Edited by the Rev. M. J. 
 Berkeley, M.A., F.L.S. With nu- 
 merous Illustrations. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XV. The Chemical Effects of Light 
 and Photography. By Dr. Her- 
 mann Vogel. Translation thoroughly 
 revised. With 100 Illustrations. Fifth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XVI. The Life and Growth of Lan- 
 guage. By Professor William D wight 
 Whitney, Fifth Edition, Crown 
 8vo. 5J-, 
 
 XVII. Money and the Mechanism of 
 Exchange. By W. Stanley Jevons, 
 M.A., F.R.S. Eighth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XVIII. The Nature of Light. With 
 a General Account of Physical Optics. 
 By Dr. Eugene Lommel. With 188 
 Illustrations and a Table of Spectra 
 in Chromo-lithography. Fourth Edit. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XIX. Animal Parasites and Mess- 
 mates. By P. J. Van Beneden, 
 With 83 Illustrations, Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 XX. Fermentation. By Professor 
 Schiitzenberger. With 28 Illustrations. 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^, 
 
 XXI. The Five Senses of Man, By 
 Professor Bernstein. With 91 Illus- 
 trations. Fifth Edition, Crown 8vo. 
 
 XXII. The Theory of Sound in its 
 Relation to Music, By Professor 
 Pietro Blaserna. With numerous Illus- 
 trations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 
 XXIII. Studies in Spectrum Analy- 
 sis. By J. Norman Lockyer, F. R. S. 
 Fourth Edition. With six Photogra- 
 phic Illustrations of Spectra, and nu- 
 merous Engravings on Wood. Crown 
 8vo. 6j. dd. 
 
26 
 
 A List of 
 
 XXIV. A History of the Growth of 
 THE Steam Engine. By Professor 
 R. H. Thurston. With numerous 
 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. <,s. 
 
 XXV. Education as a Science. By 
 Alexander Bain, LL.D. Sixth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXVI. The Human Species. By Prof. 
 A. De Quatrefages. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. <^s. 
 
 XXVII. Modern Chromatics. With 
 Applications to Art and Industry. By 
 Ogden N. Rood. With 130 original 
 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXVIII. The Crayfish : an Introduc- 
 tion to the Study of Zoology. By 
 Professor T. H. Huxley. With 82 
 Illustrations. Fourth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5j. 
 
 XXIX. The Brain as an Organ of 
 Mind. By H. Charlton Bastian, 
 M.D. With numerous Illustrations. 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXX. The Atomic Theory, By Prof. 
 Wurtz. Translated by G. Clemin- 
 shaw, F.C.S. Fifth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXI. The Natural Conditions of 
 Existence as they affect Animal 
 Life. By Karl Semper. With 2 Maps 
 and 106 Woodcuts. Third Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XXXII. General Physiology of 
 Muscles and Nerves. By Prof. J. 
 Rosenthal. Third Edition. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. f^s. 
 
 XXXIII. Sight : an Exposition of the 
 Principles of Monocular and Binocular 
 Vision. By Joseph Le Conte, LL.D. 
 Second Edition. With 132 Illustra- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. 5.?. 
 
 XXXIV. Illusions : a Psychological 
 Study. By James Sully. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 51. 
 
 XXXV. Volcanoes : what they are 
 and what they teach. By 
 Professor J. W. Judd, F.R.S. With 
 92 Illustrations on Wood. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s, 
 
 XXXVI. Suicide : an Essay on Com- 
 parative Moral Statistics. By Prof. 
 H. Morselli. Second Edition. With 
 Diagrams. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXVII. The Brain and its Func- 
 tions. By J. Luys. Second Edition. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XXXVIII. Myth and Science : an 
 Essay. By Tito Vignoli. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 XXXIX. The Sun. By Professor Young. 
 With Illustrations. Third Edition. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 XL, Ants, Bees, and Wasps ; a Record 
 of Observations on the Habits of the 
 Social Hymenoptera. By Sir John 
 Lubbock, Bart., M.P. With 5 Chromo- 
 lithographic Illustrations. Ninth 
 Edition. Crown Svo ^s. 
 
 XLI, Animal Intelligence, By G. J. 
 Romanes, LL.D., F.R.S. Fourth 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s, 
 
 XLII. The Concepts AND Theories OF 
 Modern Physics. By J. B. Stallo. 
 Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLIII. Diseases of Memory : an Essay 
 in the Positive Pyschology. By Prof, 
 Th, Ribot, Third Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 XLIV. Man before Metals, By N, 
 Joly, Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 XLV. The Science of Politics. By 
 Prof. Sheldon Amos. Third Edit. 
 Crown. Svo. ^s, 
 
 XLVI. Elementary Meteorology. 
 By Robert H. Scott. Fourth Edition. 
 With numerous Illustrations. Cro%vn 
 Svo. <^s. 
 
 XLVII. The Organs of Speech and 
 THEIR Application in the For- 
 mation of Articulate Sounds. 
 By Georg Hermann von Meyer. 
 With 47 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 XLVIII. Fallacies : a View of Logic 
 from the Practical Side. By Alfred 
 Sidgwick, Second Edition. CrowTi 
 Svo. 5j, 
 
 XLIX. Origin OF Cultivated Plants. 
 By Alphonse de Candolle. Second 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 L. Jelly Fish, Star Fish, and Sea 
 Urchins. Being a Refearch on 
 Primitive Nervous Systems. By 
 G. J. Romanes, Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 LI. The Common Sense of the Exact 
 Sciences. By the late William King- 
 don Clifford. Second Edition. With 
 100 Figures. 55. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, & Co!s PublicatioiLS. 27 
 
 LII, Physical Expression : Its Modes 
 AND Principles. By Francis Warner, 
 M.D., F.R.C.P. With 50 Illustra- 
 tions. 5J-. 
 
 LIII. Anthropoid Apes. By Robert 
 Hartmann. With 63 Illustrations, '^s. 
 
 LIV. The Mammalia in their Rela- 
 tion to Primeval Times. By 
 Oscar Schmidt. With 51 Woodcuts. 
 
 LV. Comparative Literature. By H. 
 Macaulay Posnett, LL.D. 5^. 
 
 LVI. Earthquakes and other Earth 
 Movements. By Prof. John Milne. 
 With 38 Figures. Second Edition. 5^. 
 
 LVII. Microbes, Ferments, and 
 Moulds. By E. L. Trouessart. 
 With 107 Illustrations, ^s. 
 
 LVIII. Geographical and" Geologi- 
 cal Distribution of Animals. 
 By Professor A. Heilprin. With 
 Frontispiece. 5^. 
 
 LIX. Weather. A Popular ExposiMi^'i 
 of the Nature of Weather Changi, , 
 from Day to Day. By the Hon. 
 Ralph Abercromby. With 96 Illus- 
 trations. Second Edition. 5^. 
 
 LX. Animal Magnetism. By Alfred 
 Binet and Charles Fere. 5^-. 
 
 LXI. Manual of British Discomy- 
 cetes, with descriptions of all the 
 Species of Fungi hitherto found in 
 Britain included in the Family, and 
 111 ustrations of the Genera. By William 
 Phillips, F.L.S. 5i-. 
 
 LXII. International Law. With Ma- 
 terials for a Code of International 
 Law. By Professor Leone Levi. 55. 
 
 LXIII. The Geological History of 
 Plants. By Sir J. William Dawson. 
 With 80 Illustrations. 5^. 
 
 LXIV. The Origin of Floral Struc- 
 tures through Insect and other 
 Agencies. By Professor G. Henslow. 
 
 MILITARY ^VORKS. 
 
 BARRINGTON{Capt.J. Zl)— England 
 ON THE Defensive ; or, the Problem 
 of Invasion Critically Examined. 
 Large crown Svo. with Map, ^s. 6d. 
 
 BRACKENBURY [Col. C. B.) R.A. 
 — Military Handbooks for Regi- 
 mental Officers : 
 
 I. Military Sketching and Re- 
 connaissance. By Colonel F. J. 
 Hutchison and Major H. G. Mac- 
 Gregor. Fifth Edition. With 15 
 Plates. Small crown Svo. 4?. 
 
 II. The Elements of Modern 
 Tactics Practically applied to 
 English Formations. By Lieut. - 
 Col. Wilkinson Shaw. Sixth Edit. 
 With 25 Plates and Maps. Small 
 crown Svo. 9^. 
 
 HI. Field Artillery : its Equip- 
 ment, Organisation, and Tactics. By 
 Major Sisson C. Pratt, R.A. With 
 12 Plates. Third Edition. Small 
 crown Svo. 6j. 
 
 IV. The Elements of Military 
 Administration. First Part : Per- 
 manent System of Administration. 
 By Major J. W. Buxton. Small 
 crown Svo. ']$. 6d, 
 
 BRACKENBURY {Col. C. B.) R.A.— 
 continued. 
 
 V. Military Law : its Procedure and 
 Practice. By Major Sisson C. Pratt, 
 R.A. Third Edition. Small crown 
 Svo. 4J. 6d. 
 
 VI. Cavalry in Modern War. By 
 Major-General F. Chenevix Trench. 
 Small crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 VII. Field Works. Their Technical 
 Construction and Tactical Applica- 
 tion. By the Editor, Col. C. B. 
 Brackenbury, R.A. Small crown Svo. 
 
 BROOKE (Major C. K.)—A System of 
 Field Training. Small crown Svo. 
 
 CLERY {Col. C. Brands) C.^.— Minor 
 Tactics. With 26 Maps and Plans. 
 Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 95. 
 
 COL VILE {Lieut. -Col. C. F.)—MnA- 
 TARY Tribunals, Sewed, 2s. 6d. 
 
 CRAUFURD {Capt. H. 7.)— Sugges- 
 tions FOR THE Military Train- 
 ing OF A Company of Infantry. 
 Crovra Svo. \s. 6d. 
 
28 
 
 A List of 
 
 HA MIL TON ( Capt. Ian) ^ . Z?. C. — The 
 Fighting of the Future. \s. 
 
 HARRISON {Lieut. -Col. R.) — The 
 Officer's Memorandum Book for 
 Peace and War. Fourth Edition. 
 Oblong 32mo. roan, with pencil, 3^. 6d. 
 
 Notes on Cavalry Tactics, Organi- 
 sation, &c. By a Cavalry Officer. 
 With Diagrams. Demy 8vo. 12s. 
 
 PARR {Col. H Hallam) C.ALG.— The 
 Dress, Horses, and Equipment of 
 Infantry and Staff Officers. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 Further Training and Equipment 
 of Mounted Infantry. Crown 
 8vo. IS. 
 
 SCHA IV {Col. H.)— The Defence and 
 Attack of Positions and Locali- 
 ties. Third Edition, revised and 
 corrected. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 STONE {Capt. F. Gleadowe) R. A.— Tac- 
 TicAL Studies from the Franco- 
 German War of i 870-71. With 
 22 Lithographic Sketches and Maps. 
 Demy 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 The Campaign of Fredericksburg, 
 November-December, 1862 : a Study 
 for Officers of Volunteers. By a 
 Line Officer. Second Edition. Crown 
 Svo. With Five Maps and Plans. 55. 
 
 WILKINSON {H. Spenser) Capt. 20th 
 Lancashire R. V. — Citizen Soldiers. 
 Essays towards the Improvement of 
 the Volunteer Force. Cr. Svo. 2s. 6d, 
 
 POETRY. 
 
 ADAM OF ST. F/CTO^— The Litur- 
 gical Poetry of Adam of St. 
 Victor. From the text of Gautier. 
 With Translations into English in the 
 Original Metres, and Short Explana- 
 tory Notes. By Digby S. Wrangham, 
 M.A. 3 vols. Crown Svo. printed on 
 hand-made paper, boards, 2ij'. 
 
 ALEXANDER {William) D.D., Bishop 
 of Derry — St. Augustine's Holi- 
 day, and other Poems. Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 AUCHMUTY {A. C.)— Poems OF Eng- 
 lish Heroism : From Brunanburgh 
 to Lucknow ; from Athelstan to Albert. 
 Small crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 BARNES (William)— ToEMS OF Rural 
 Life, in the Dorset Dialect. 
 New Edition, complete in one vol. 
 Crown Svo. 6^. 
 
 BAVNES {Rev. Canon H. ^.)— Home 
 Songs for Quiet Hours. Fourth 
 and cheaper Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2s. dd. 
 
 BEVINGTON (Z. .S.)— Key Notes. 
 Small crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 BLUNT {Wilfrid Scaivcn)—i:viE Wind 
 
 AND the Whirlwind. Demy Svo. 
 
 IS. 6d. 
 
 The Love Sonnets of Proteus. Fifth 
 
 Edition. iSmo. cloth extra, gilt top, 5^. 
 
 BOWEN {H. C.) il/.y^.— Simple Eng- 
 lish Poems. English Literature for 
 Junior Classes. In Four Parts. Parts 
 I. II. and III. dd. each, and 
 Part IV. IS., complete y. 
 
 BRYANT {W. C.) — Poems. Cheap 
 Edition, with Frontispiece. Small 
 crown Svo. 3^'. 6d. 
 
 Calderon's Dramas : the Wonder- 
 working Magician — Life is a Dream 
 — the Purgatory of St. Patrick. Trans- 
 lated by Denis Florence MacCarthy. 
 Post Svo. lOJ. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Z^ww)— Sophocles. The 
 Seven Plays in English Verse. Crown 
 Svo, 7i-. dd. 
 
 CER V ANTES. — Journey to Par- 
 nassus. Spanish Text, with Trans- 
 lation into English Tercets, Preface, 
 and Illustrative Notes, by James Y. 
 Gibson. Crown Svo. 12^. 
 Numantia ; a Tragedy. Translated 
 from the Spanish, with Introduction 
 and Notes, by James Y. Gibson. 
 Crown Svo., printed on hand -made 
 paper, 5j-. 
 
 CiD Ballads, and other Poems. Trans- 
 lated from Spanish and German by 
 J.Y.Gibson. 2 vols. Crown Svo. I2.f. 
 
 CHRISTIE {A. y.)— The End of Man. 
 Fourth Edition. Fcp, Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 COXIIEAD (Z"//;^/)— Birds and Babies. 
 Imp, i6mo. With 33 Illustrations, is. 
 
 DANTE— The Divina Commedia of 
 Dante Alighieri, Translated, line 
 for line, in the ' Terza Rima ' of the 
 original, with Notes, by Frederick 
 K. H, Haselfoot, M.A. Demy Svo, 
 16^-. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench^ & Co.'s Publications. 29 
 
 DE BERANGER.—K Selection from 
 HIS Songs. In English Verse. By 
 William^ ToYNBEE. Small crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DENNIS (J.) — English Sonnets. 
 Collected and Arranged by. Small 
 crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DE VERE (^z<(5ro')— Poetical Works: 
 I. The Search after Proser- 
 pine, &c. 6s. 
 II. The Legends of St. Patrick, 
 &c. bs. 
 III. Alexander the Great, &c. ds. 
 The Foray of Queen Meave, and 
 other Legends of Ireland's Heroic 
 Age. Small crown 8vo. 5^. 
 Legends of the Saxon Saints. 
 Small crown 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 Legends and Records of THE Church 
 AND THE Empire, Small crown 
 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Z'O^i'CiV (^ ?«/?■«)— OldWorld Idylls, 
 
 and other Verses. Seventh Edition. 
 
 Elzevir 8vo. cloth extra, gilt tops, ds. 
 
 At THE Sign of the Lyre. Fifth 
 
 Edition. Elzevir 8vo., gilt top, 6j. 
 
 DOWDEN [Edward) LL.D.—SnAK- 
 spere's Sonnets. With Introduc- 
 tion and Notes. Large post 8vo. 
 •js. 6d. 
 
 DUTT [Torn)— A Sheaf Gleaned in 
 French Fields. New Edition. 
 Demy 8vo. los. 6d. 
 Ancient Ballads and Legends of 
 Hindustan. With an Introductory 
 Memoir by Edmund Gosse. Second 
 Edition. i8mo. Cloth extra, gilt top, 5^. 
 
 ELLIOTT [Ebenezer), The Corn Law 
 Rhymer — PoEMS. Edited by his Son, 
 the Rev. Edwin Elliott, of St. John's, 
 Antigua. 2 vols, crown 8vo. i%s. 
 
 English Verse. Edited by W. J. Lin- 
 ton and R. H. Stoddard. In 5 
 vols. Crown 8vo. each 5^. 
 
 1. Chaucer to Burns. 
 
 2. Translations. 
 
 3. Lyrics of the Nineteenth Cen- 
 
 tury. 
 
 4. Dramatic Scenes and Charac- 
 
 ters. 
 
 5. Ballads and Romances. 
 EVANS {/4«w^)— Poems and Music. 
 
 With Memorial Preface by Ann 
 Thackeray Ritchie. Large crown 
 8vo. "js. 
 
 GOSSE [Edmund ;f.)— New Poems. 
 Crown 8vo. Ts, 6d. 
 Firdausi in Exile, and other Poems. 
 Elzevir 8vo. gilt top, 6s. 
 
 GURNE Y [Rev. Alfred)— The Vision of 
 the Eucharist, and other Poems. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^-. 
 
 A Christmas Faggot. Small crown 
 8vo. 5J-. 
 
 HARRISON [Clifford)— In Hours of 
 Leisure. Second Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 KEATS [John)— Poetical Works. 
 Edited by W. T. Arnold. Large 
 crown 8vo. choicely printed on hand- 
 made paper, with Portrait ineau forte. 
 Parchment, or cloth, I2j-. ; vellum, 15J. 
 Also, a smaller Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 y. 6d. 
 
 KING [Mrs. HamiUon)— The Discitles. 
 
 Eighth Edition, with Portrait and 
 
 Notes. Crown 8vo. 5^-. Elzevir 
 
 Edition, 6s. 
 
 A Book of Dreams. Third Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 The Sermon in the Hospital. Re- 
 printed from 'The Disciples.' Fcp. 
 8vo. IS. Cheap Edition, 30'., or 20s. 
 per 100. 
 
 KNOX [The Hon. Mrs. O. N.)—F OVR. 
 Pictures from a Life, and other 
 Poems. Small crown 8vo. 3i-. 6d. 
 
 LANG (^.)— XXXII Ballades in Blue 
 China. Elzevir' 8 vo. parchment, or 
 cloth, 5j. 
 Rhymes A la Mode. With Frontis- 
 piece by E. A. Abbey. Elzevir 8vo. 
 cloth extra, gilt top, 5^. 
 
 LAIVSON [Right Hon. Mr. Justice)— 
 Hymni Usitati Latine Redditi, 
 with other Verses. Small 8vo. parch- 
 ment, 5J-. 
 
 Living English Poets, mdccclxxxii. 
 With Frontispiece by Walter Crane. 
 Second Edition. Large crown Svo. 
 printed on hand-made paper. Parch- 
 ment, or cloth, J 2 J. ; vellum, 155. 
 
 LOCKER [F.) — London Lyrics. New 
 Edition, with Portrait. i8mo. cloth 
 extra, gilt tops, 5^-. 
 
 Love in Idleness. A Volume of Poems. 
 With an etching by W. B. Scott. 
 Small crown Svo. 5^. 
 
30 
 
 A List of 
 
 LUMSDEN {Lieut.-Col. H. fT.)— Beo- 
 wulf : an Old English Poem. 
 Translated into Modern Rhymes. 
 Second and revised Edition. Small 
 crown 8vo. ^s. 
 MAGNUSSON {Eirikr) M.A., and 
 PALMER {E. H.) J/.^.— Johan 
 LuDViG Runeberg'sLyrical Songs, 
 ^ Idylls, and Epigrams. Fcp. 8vo. ^s. 
 
 ■^.R EDITH (Owen) {The Earl of 
 ^.ytton'] — LuciLE. New Edition. With 
 PAR''^ Illustrations. i6mo. y. 6d. ; cloth 
 extra, gilt edges, 45. 6d. 
 
 JRRIS (Zd-ww) — Poetical Works. 
 New and Cheaper Editions, with Por- 
 trait, complete in 4 vols. 55. each. 
 
 Vol. I. contains Songs of Two Worlds. 
 Twelfth Edition. 
 
 Vol. II. contains The Epic of Hades. 
 Twenty-second Edition. 
 
 Vol. III. contains Gwen and the Ode of 
 Life. Seventh Edition. 
 
 Vol. IV. contains Songs Unsung and 
 Gycia. Fifth Edition. 
 
 Songs of Britain. Third Edition. 
 Fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 The Epic of Hades. With 16 Auto- 
 type Illustrations after the drawings by 
 the late George R. Chapman. 4to. 
 cloth extra, gilt leaves, 2\s. 
 
 The Epic of Hades. Presentation Edit, 
 4to. cloth extra, gilt leaves, los. 6d. 
 
 The Lewis Morris Birthday Book. 
 Edited by S. S. Copeman. With 
 Frontispiece after a design by the late 
 George R. Chapman. 32mo. cloth 
 extra, gilt edges, 2s. ; cloth limp, \s. dd. 
 MORSHEAD [E. D. ^.)— The House 
 OF Atreus. Being'the Agamemnon, 
 Libation-Bearers, and Furies of^s- 
 chylus . Translated into English Verse. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 The Suppliant Maidens of ^schy- 
 Lus. Crown 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 MULHOLLAND {Rosa). —Vagrant 
 
 Verses. Small crown 8vo. 5^. 
 NADEN {Constance C. W.)—K Modern 
 Apostle, and other Poems. Small 
 crown 8vo. 5^. 
 NOEL (TJie Hon. Roden)—h. Little 
 Child's Monument. Third Edition. 
 Small crown 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 The Red Flag, and other Poems. 
 New Edition. Small crovni 8vo. ds. 
 
 The House of Ravensburg. New 
 Edition. Small crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 NOEL {The Hon. Roden) — continued. 
 
 Songs of the Heights and Deeps. 
 Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 O'BRIEN {Charlotte 6^^^^) — Lyrics. 
 Small crown 8vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 O'HAGAN {John) -The Song of 
 Roland. Translated into English 
 Verse. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 PFEIFFER (^;;«'/j/)— The Rhyme of 
 the Lady of the Rock and How 
 it Grew. Small crown 8vo. 3j'. dd. 
 
 Gerard's Monument, and other Poems. 
 Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6j. 
 
 Under the Aspens : Lyrical and 
 Dramatic. With Portrait. Crown 
 8vo. ts. 
 
 PIATT {J. y.)— Idyls and Lyrics of 
 THE Ohio Valley, Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 PIATT (Sarah M. B.)—A Voyage to 
 THE Fortunate Isles, and other 
 Poems. I vol. Small crown 8vo. 
 gilt top, 5J-. 
 In Primrose Time. A New Irish 
 Garland. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Rare Poems of the i6th and 17TH 
 Centuries. Edited by W. J. Linton. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 RHOADES {James)— lYi^ Georgics of 
 Virgil. Translated into English 
 Verse. Small crown 8vo. ^s. 
 
 ROBINSON {A. Mary F.)—K Handful 
 of Honeysuckle. Fcp. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 The Crowned Hippolytus. Trans- 
 lated from Euripides. With New 
 Poems. Small crown 8vo. cloth, 5^-. 
 
 Shakspere's Works. The Avon Edition, 
 12 vols. fcp. 8vo. cloth, i8.f. ; and in 
 box, 2is. ; bound in 6 vols, cloth, 15^. 
 
 Sophocles : The Seven Plays in English 
 Verse. Translated by Lewis Camp- 
 bell. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 SVMONDS {John A ddington)—\ AG \- 
 BUNDULI LiBELLUS Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TAYLOR {Sir //.)— Works Complete in 
 Five Volumes. Crown 8vo. 30j-. 
 
 Philip van Artevelde. Fcp. 8vo, 
 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Virgin Widow, &c. Fcp. 8vo. 
 3^. 6d. 
 
 The Statesman. Fcp. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
Kegan Paul, Trench, <2f Co.^s Publications. 
 
 TODHUNTER {Dr. ^) — Laurella, 
 
 and other Poems. Crown 8vo. 6^. 6d. 
 Forest Songs. Small crown 8vo. 35.6^. 
 The True Tragedy of Rienzi : a 
 
 Drama. Crown 8vo. 3J. (>d. 
 Alcestis : a Dramatic Poem. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. 5^. 
 Helena in Troas. Small crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 TYNAN (J^atkerme)—Lo\JlSE de la 
 Valliere, and other Poems. Small 
 crown 8vo. 35. 6rf. 
 Shamrocks, Small crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 Victorian Hymns : English Sacred 
 Songs of Fifty Years. Dedicated to 
 the Queen. Large post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 WA TTS {Alaric Alfred and Emma Mary 
 Howitt) — Aurora : a Medley of 
 Verse. Fcp. 8vo. cloth, bevelled 
 boards, 5^. 
 
 Wordsworth Birthday Book, The. 
 Edited by Adelaide and Violet 
 Wordsworth. 32mo. limp cloth, 
 \s. bd. ; cloth extra, 25. ,■ 
 
 WORKS OF FICTION. 
 
 *All But:' a Chronicle of Laxenford 
 Life. By Pen Oliver, F.R.C.S. 
 With 20 Illustrations. Second Edit. 
 Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 BANKS {Mrs. G. Z.)— God's Provi- 
 dence House. New Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CHICHELE {Mary)—V)omG AND Un- 
 doing : a Story. Crown 8vo. 4f. bd. 
 
 €RA WFURD (Cjwa/a')— Sylvia Arden. 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 GARDINER {Linda)— His Heritage. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GRAY {Maxwell)— Tn^ Silence of 
 Dean Maitland. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GREY {Rowland)— By Virtue of His 
 Office. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 In Sunny Switzerland. Small 
 crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Lindenblumen, and other Stories. 
 Small crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 HUNTER {/day)— Crime of Christ- 
 mas Day. a Tale of the Latin 
 Quarter. By the Author of 'My 
 Ducats and My Daughter.' is. 
 
 HUNTER {Hay) and WHYTE { Walter) 
 My Ducats and My Daughter. 
 New and Cheaper Edition. With 
 Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 INGELOW {Jean)— Off the Skelligs, 
 A Novel. With Frontispiece. Second 
 Edition, Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Ixora. A Mystery. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 JENKINS {Edward)— A Secret of 
 Two Lives. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. 
 
 KIEL! AND {Alexander Z.) -Carman 
 and Worse, A Norwegian Novel. 
 Authorised Translation by W. W. 
 Kettlewell. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 LANG {Andrew) — In the Wrong Par- 
 adise, and other Stories. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MACDONALD (C.)— Donal Grant. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Castle Warlock. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 Malcolm. With Portrait of the Author 
 
 engraved on Steel. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 The Marquis of Lossie, Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 St. George and St, Michael, Crown 
 
 8vo, 6s. 
 
 Paul Faber, Surgeon. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Thomas Wingfold, Curate. Crown 
 
 8vo, 6s, 
 What's Mine's Mine. Second Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 Annals of a Quiet Neighbourhood. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 The Seaboard Parish : a Sequel to 
 
 'Annals of a Quiet Neighbourhood.' 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Wilfred Cumbermede, An Auto- 
 biographical Story. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 The Elect Lady. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MALET {Lucas) — Colonel Enderby's 
 Wife, Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 A Counsel of Perfection. Crown 
 8vo. 6j-. 
 
 MULHOLLAND {Rosa) — Marcella 
 Grace. An Irish Novel. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OGLE {A. C.) {'Ask/ord Owen.') A 
 Lost Love. Small crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
o-^ 
 
 Kegan Patil, Trench, & Co.'s Publications. 
 
 PALGRAVE {W. C/^ft;;-;/)— Hermann 
 Agha : an Eastern Narrative. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 SE VERNE (/1/r^.)— The Pillar House, 
 With Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. ds. 
 
 SHAW {Flora Z.) -Castle Blair; a 
 
 Story of Youthful Days. New and 
 
 \^ Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 3i. dd. 
 
 kTRETTON (Hesba) — Through a 
 r Needle's Eye. A Story. New and 
 \ Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6i. 
 ,TA YL OR ( Col. Meadows) C. S. /. , M. R.I. A. 
 I Seeta. a Novel. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TA YL OR ( Col. Meadows) C. S. I. , M.R.I. A. 
 
 — continued. 
 TiPPOO SULTAUN : a Tale of the Mysore 
 
 War. New Edition, with Frontispiece. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ds. 
 Ralph Darnell. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 
 
 8vo. ds. 
 A Noble Queen. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With Frontispiece. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6:-. 
 The Confessions of a Thug. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Tara : a Mahratta Tale. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 Within Sound of the Sea. New 
 and Cheaper Edition, with Frontis- 
 piece. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Brave Men's Footsteps. A Book of 
 Example and Anecdote for Young 
 People. By the Editor of ' Men who 
 have Risen.' With Four Illustrations 
 by C. Doyle. Eighth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 COXHEAD {Etliet)—^\-&x>% and Babies. 
 With 33 Illustrations. Imp. l6mo. 
 cloth gilt, \s. 
 
 DA VIES (G. Christopher) — Rambles 
 AND Adventures of our School 
 Field Club. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 3 J. 6d. 
 
 EDMONDS {Herbert) — Well-spent 
 Lives : a Series of Modern Biogra- 
 phies. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 EVANS {Mark)—TYi^ Story of our 
 Father's Love, told to Children. 
 Sixth and Cheaper Edition of Theology 
 for Children. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 MAC KENNA {S. 7.)— Plucky Fel- 
 lows. A Book for Boys. With Six 
 Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 MALET (Zw^aj)— Little Peter. A 
 Christmas Morality for Children of 
 any Age. With numerous Illustra- 
 tions, '^s. 
 
 REANEY {Mrs. G. i".)— Waking and 
 
 Working ; or, From Girlhos'd to 
 
 Womanhood. New and Cheaper 
 
 Edition. With a Frontispiece. Cr, 
 
 8vo. 3J-. 6d, 
 Blessing and Blessed : a Sketch of 
 
 Girl Life. New and Cheaper Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 Rose Gurney's Discovery. A Book 
 
 for Girls. Dedicated to their Mothers. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3^-. 6d. 
 English Girls: Their Place and Power. 
 
 With Preface by the Rev. R. W. Dale. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 Just Anyone, and other Stories. Three 
 
 Illustrations. Royal i6mo. \s. 6d. 
 Sunbeam Willie, and other Stories. 
 
 Three Illustrations. Royal i6mo. 
 
 \s. 6d. 
 Sunshine Jenny, and other Stories. 
 
 Three Illustrations. Royal i6mo. 
 
 IJ-. 6d. 
 STORR {Francis) and TURNER (Hawes). 
 
 Canterbury Chimes ; or, Chaucer 
 
 Tales Re-told to Children. With Six 
 
 Illustrations from the Ellesmere MS. 
 
 Third Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 STRETTON {Hesba)— 'Dkwi'd Lloyd's 
 Last Will. With Four Illustra- 
 tions. New Edition. Royal i6mo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 WHITAKER {Floretice)— Christy's In- 
 heritance : A London Story, Illus- 
 trated. Royal i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 SJ>ottiswoode &" Co. Printers, New-street Square, London.